l*,rd  & LEE.  Publishers,  263  Wabash  Ave. 


An  uncle  Trom  inuic. 

(A  BARGAIN  IN  SOULS) 

E.  De  LANCEY  PIERSON 


..  iMlVLKiil  I f Ol- 
ILLINOIS  LIBRARY 
AT  URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 
800KSTACKS 


fl  BARGAIN  IN  SOULS 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 

University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign  Alternates 


https://archive.org/details/unclefromindiaab00pier_0 


AN 

UNCLE  FROM  INDIA 

(A  Bargain  in  Souls) 


AN  IMPOSSIBLE  STORY 


BY 

ERNEST  DE  LANCEY  PIERSON 


CHICAGO 

Laird  & Lee,  Publishers 


Entered  according:  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year 
eighteen  hundred  and  ninety-one, 

By  LAIRD  & LEE, 

In  the  office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  Washington. 
ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED. 

Copyright,  1897,  by  W/w.  H.  Lee. 


^15 

^b\uL 


To 


The  newly  married  young  people 
of  America 


This  lesson  in  conjugal  content 
is  addressed  and  inscribed 
By  the  Author. 


CONTENTS. 

I A Divided  House  . . 11 

II  The  Mummy’s  Secret 36 

III  By  Morning  Light 60 

IV  The  Editor’s  Busy  Day 88 

V Great  Tribulations 118 

VI  In  Peril 145 

VII  A New  Quixote 177 

VIII  Two  Tete-a-Tetes 215 

IX  They  Agree  to  Agree 245 


/ 


/ 


I 

A DIVIDED  HOUSE 

There  it  goes  again,”  cried  the  young 
man , dashing  down  his  pen  angrily.  “ How 
is  it  possible  to  read  or  write  or  think  in  such 
a neighborhood  ? This  comes  of  living  with 
a church  on  one  side,  and  a concert-saloon 
directly  opposite.” 

Through  the  open  window  drifted  the 
music  of  an  organ,  and  subdued  voices  sing- 
ing  a hymn : 

“ There’s  a land  that  is  fairer  than  day, 

And  by  grace  we  can  see  it  afar.” 

Then  a terrible  piano  across  the  way  routed 

the  church  choir,  while  a dozen  beery  voices 

roared  out  the  refrain, 
a 


12 


A Bargaht  in  Souls 


“ For  we’ve  both  been  there  before ; 

Many  a time,  many  a time,” 

accompanied  by  the  banging  of  beer  glasses 
and  the  shouts  of  the  waiters. 

“Fll  complain  about  that  concert-saloon 
to-morrow  to  the  police,”  muttered  the 
young  man,  walking  up  and  down  the  room 
with  a scowl  on  his  face.  “ A hymn  is  all 
very  well  in  its  place,  but  I prefer  mine 
unadulterated  with  Bowery  songs.  I believe 
the  proprietor  of  that  den  across  the  way  has 
a private  grudge  against  me  because  I once 
wrote  him  up  in  the  ‘Evening  Owl,’  and  he 
takes  every  opportunity  to  worry  me.  I 
never  sit  down  with  Nita  for  a chat  of  an 
evening  but  that  monster  at  the  piano  begins 
to  howl,  ‘Pull  down  the  blinds,’  or  some 
other  ,vulgarly  suggestive  song ; and  when  we 
had  a little  difference  of  opinion  the  other 
night,  he  roared  for  an  hour, 

“ ‘ Is  marriage  a failure? 

Oh,  yes,  it’s  a failure,’” 

until  Nita  actually  accused  me  of  having 
hired  the  wretch  to  worry  her.  But,  by  the 


A Divided  House 


13 


way,  where  is  Nita?” — looking  at  his  watch. 
“Ten  o’clock,  and  no  signs  of  her  yet ! For 
a young  lady  who  complains  that  she  never 
has  any  liberty,  this  is  doing  pretty  well.  I 
only  wish  I could  afford  to  lead  such  an  idle, 
luxurious  life ; but  that’s  the  penalty  of  being 
a husband— a married  martyr ! ” 

Just  then  the  slamming  of  the  street-door 
sounded,  and  the  rustle  of  a woman’s  dress 
was  heard  in  the  hall.  A young  lady  in 
evening  costume  pushed  aside  the  portiere 
and  entered  the  drawing-room. 

“ Ah,  you  have  come  home,  Arthur,” 
throwing  off  her  opera-cloak  with  a careless 
gesture,  and  sinking  down  in  a corner  of  the 
sofa  wearily. 

“ I have  been  home  all  the  evening,”  he 
said,  severely,  “ but  I have  not  had  the 
pleasure  of  seeing  you  since  breakfast.  I 
cannot  for  the  life  of  me  see  the  use  of  keep- 
ing up  an  expensive  home,  since  you  are 
never  in  it;  we  might  better  take  cheap 
lodgings  and  save  the  rent.” 

“You  are  in  a very  disagreeable  mood. 


14 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


Arthur,”  pushing  hack  a wisp  of  gold-hrown 
hair  from  her  forehead  with  an  impatient 
gesture.  “ You  know  very  well  I had  work 
to-day  at  the  convention.” 

“ Work,”  he  echoed.  “ You  call  it  work  to 
gossip  and  waste  your  time  with  a crowd  of 
snuffy  old  women,  who  fill  your  head  with  - 
ideas  how  to  make  home  unhappy.  Do  you 
think  it  proper  for  a young  married  woman 
to  be  wandering  about  the  city  alone  at  this 
time  of  the  night  ? ” 

* “I  was  not  alone ! Mr.  Moggridge,  the 
secretary  of  the  Female  Freedom  Society, 
accompanied  me  as  far  as  the  door.” 

“ As  if  that  creature  counted ! He  found 
out  that  he  was  a failure  as  a man,  so  now  he 
tacks  himself  to  the  opposite  sex  as  a cham- 
pion of  woman.  I pity  any  cause  that  has 
such  an  advocate ! ” He  stood,  twisting  his 
mustache  with  his  long,  white  fingers,  as  if 
he  would  like  to  say  more,  but  hesitated. 

“ It  is  just  like  this,  Nita,”  he  said,  at  length : 

“ you  will  certainly  get  talked  about  if  you 
insist  on  roaming  about  the  city  at  night  in 


A Divided  House 


15 


this  unconventional  fashion.  The  line  must 
be  drawn  somewhere.  There  are  certain 
social  laws  that  a married  woman  is  bound 
to  respect.  If  you  had  no  intention  of  obey- 
ing them,  well ! you  should  never  have  mar- 
ried. I allow  you  all  the  liberty  I can,  in 
justice  to  myself;  but  now  that  you  have 
taken  the  law  in  your  own  hands  and  go  out 
of  an  evening  alone,  without  even  a word  to 
me,  I most  seriously  object.  I don’t  want  to 
speak  unkindly,  but  for  your  own  sake,  as 
well  as  mine,  it  must  stop  right  here.” 

‘‘Eeally?”  said  Mrs.  Vaness,  raising  her 
delicately  pencilled  eyebrows,  while  a frown 
contracted  her  smooth  forehead.  ‘‘I  sup- 
pose I must  now  listen  to  an  eloquent 
harangue  on  wifely  duty.  For  what  we  are 
about  to  receive,  may  the  Lord  make  us 
truly  thankful ! Do  I ask  embarrassing 
questions  when  you  come  home  late,  with  an 
aromatic  odor  on  your  breath  ? You  say  you 
have  been  to  the  club,  and  I have  no  reason 
to  disbelieve  you.  Well,  I have  my  club, 
too,  and  one  where  they  do  not  smoke  or 


16 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


drink,  or  abuse  their  neighbors ! Would  you 
have  me  sit  here  all  the  evening  alone,  or 
entertain  some  of  your  stupid  friends?  I 
don’t  see  why  I should  not  be  allowed  to 
amuse  myself  in  my  own  quiet  way,  since 
you  are  absent  most  of  the  time.  Arthur, 
you  ought  to  have  lived  in  the  middle  ages, 
when  you  would  have  been  free  to  shut  your 
wife  up  in  a tall  tower,  with  a slave  and  a 
lute.” 

She  relapsed  into  silence,  pulling  at  the 
fringe  on  her  dress  with  nervous  fingers. 

“ I don’t  know  what  to  make  of  you,  Nita,” 
he  said,  thoroughly  irritated.  “ You  have 
certainly  every  reason  to  bo  contented  with 
life — a happy  home,  all  the  comforts,  and 
ivery  reasonable  enjoyment.  Surely  when 
i.  took  you  away  from  Cozzen’s  Corners, 
where  a church  fair  was  considered  a great 
social  event,  you  had  not  imbibed  such 
strange  ideas  regarding  a wife’s  liberty.” 

“ I was  a child  then,”  she  said,  bitterly ; 
“I  am  a woman  now.  I have  ambitions 
that  you  should  aid  me  to  gratify.  How  can 


A Divided  House 


17 


I be  contented  to  make  rag  carpets  and 
embroider  slippers,  when  my  soul  is  strug- 
gling to  soar  above  the  crowd  ? I am  tired 
of  being  a nobody;  I want  to  rise,  to  be 
famous.” 

“ That’s  all  very  well,”  said  the  husband, 
drily ; “ but  do  you  go  the  right  way  about 
it?  Take  care  that  you  don’t  fall  before 
you  are  half-way  up.  You  don’t  seem  to 
understand  that  you  must  pay  some  defer- 
ence to  the  conventional  laws  of  society. 
Now  you  are  a woman — ” 

“ I am  not  liable  to  forget  the  fact  as  long 
as  you  are  here  to  remind  me,”  broke  in  the 
wife,  impetuously ; “ and  it  is  because  I am 
a woman  that  you  want  me  to  go  about  with 
a ball  and  chain  for  the  rest  of  my  days. 
That’s  the  life  a model  wife  ought  to  lead,  in 
your  opinion,  wearing  a wedding  ring  as  a 
badge  of  servility.  I wonder  you  did  not 
think  of  engaging  a housekeeper.  You  will 
find  many  who  advertise  in  your  own 
paper.  It  would  be  much  less  expense,  and 
you  could  arrange  her  coming  and  going  to 


18 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


suit  your  lordly  will.  I ruin  my  complexion 
superintending  the  cooking  of  your  meals, 
and  shout  myself  hoarse  ordering  your  ser- 
vants about,  while  you  are  idling  in  hotels  or 
playing  cards  at  the  club  ; and  yet  you  think 
1 am  allowed  too  much  liberty!  Liberty, 
indeed  ! Why,  the  serfs  of  the  feudal  ages 
enjoyed  more  privileges  than  the  wife  of 
to-day;”  and  she  uttered  a plaintive  sob, 
and  hid  her  face  in  a tiny  lace  handkerchief. 

Arthur  Vaness  looked  at  the  crinkled  heap 
of  silk  on  the  sofa,  and  was  undecided 
whether  to  laugh  or  wait  until  the  storm  had 
subsided  and  her  pretty  face  was  again 
smooth  and  composed.  He  had  become  ac- 
customed of  late  to  these  local  squalls,  and 
knew  that  just  now  his  wife  was  tired  and 
irritated.  After  all,  it  was  the  best  policy  to 
remain  calm,  and  attempt  to  pacify  her. 

“ I had  no  idea  your  life  was  such  a burden,” 
he  said  gently,  as  he  seated  himself  by  her 
side  and  began  smoothing  her  hair  softly 
with  his  fingers.  “ If  you  are  so  overworked, 
I must  see  about  getting  another  servant ; 


A Divided  House 


19 


but  surely  the  care  of  a little  house  like  this, 
and  only  two  people— ’ 

“You  look  at  everything  from  a man’s 
standpoint,”  drying  her  eyes  and  brushing 
away  his  hand  impatiently.  “ If  you  were 
not  so  wrapped  up  in  your  own  personal 
pleasures,  you  would  see  that  the  work  here 
is  never  finished.  But  as  you  are  away  en- 
joying yourself  most  of  the  time—” 

“ My  dear,  you  seem  to  forget  that  I have 
my  editorial  duties  on  ‘ The  Evening  Owl.’  ” 
“ As  if  any  one  w^ould  think  of  calling  that 
work!  Haven’t  I seen  you  day  after  day 
getting  that  paper  ready  ? Why,  it’s  nothing 
but  amusement  to  edit  an  evening  journal. 
You  go  down  to  the  office,  and  smoke  and 
gossip  and  read  the  papers.  You  have  a sec- 
retary to  answer  all  your  correspondence, 
and  thirty  or  forty  men  to  do  all  the  work  and 
supply  all  the  ideas,  while  you  get  the  credit 
for  the  brains.  I don’t  see  how  you  spend  a 
whole  day  over  that.  It  seems  to  me  I could 
accomplish  as  much  in  an  hour  or  two— and 
I am  only  a woman  1”  with  bitter  emphasis. 


20 


A Jiarr^ain  in  Souls 

O 

“ Under  the  pretense  of  gathering  news  and 
meeting  politicians  you  frequent  the  hotels 
and  cafes  every  afternoon,  imbibing  more 
views  of  mixed  drinks  and  free  lunches  than 
you  do  of  the  affairs  of  the  country.  No 
wonder  that  the  daily  papers  savor  of  the 
bar-room  and  are  unfit  for  a woman  to  read. 
Nothing  but  a muddle  of  divorce  suits,  mur- 
ders and  prize-fights.  I should  like  to  have 
the  direction  of  a newspaper  if  only  for  a 
w^eek  just  to  show  the  public  what  a woman 
could  do.  It  would  be  a journal  with  a no- 
ble aim  where  every  article  was  not  impreg- 
nated wdth  an  odor  of  cloves  and  free-lunch.’’ 

Vaness  laughed  in  the  most  provoking  man- 
ner. “ If  it  was  not  such  an  expensive  ex- 
periment I should  just  like  to  have  you  take 
my  place  for  a time”  with  a twinkle  in  his 
eye.  A week  I think  w^ould  be  quite  enough 
both  for  you  and  the  subscribers.” 

Indeed ! ” with  an  indignant  little  sniff, 

I suppose  because  I have  the  misfortune  to 
be  a woman  you  think  I would  fail.  That 
hateful  name  to  you  is  synonymous  with 


A Divided  House 


21 


defeat  in  any  enterprise.  Never  mind,  we 
shall  have  the  last  laugh.  Our  day  of  eman- 
cipation has  been  long  delayed,  but  the  gov- 
ernment which  freed  the  black  slaves  will 
some  day  free  the  white.  Then  you  will  be 
forced  to  treat  us  on  an  equal  footing,  to 
acknowledge  our  rights  and  the  justice  and 
equity  of  our  demands.  Then  we  can  prove 
the  superiority  of  our  minds  over  yours.’’ 

Bravo ! ” cried  Vaness,  applauding 
loudly,  ‘‘  I had  no  idea  that  you  were  such  a 
profound  little  orator.  These  brilliant  ideas 
you  must  have  gathered  at  your  Convention 
of  Cranks,  where  they  fill  your  little  head 
full  of  nonsense,  and  teach  you  the  fine  art 
of  being  miserable  and  discontented,  and 
making  everybody  else  around  you  the  same. 
Well,  when  is  this  millennium  to  dawn,  and 
what  profession  have  you  chosen  with  which 
to  startle  a waiting  world 

I intend  to  be  a journalist,”  said  Nita, 
placidly.  ‘‘  There  is  no  other  profession  that 
has  fallen  into  such  disrepute.  It  will  be 
my  work  to  revolutionize  and  purify  it.  I 


22 


A Jyarg'a/n  in  Souls 

have  already  compiled  a little  book  of  notes 
to  direct  me  when  the  opportunity  arrives. 
It  will  be  the  work  of  many  years  to  cleanse 
the  journalistic  shambles  where  truth  and 
justice  have  been  ignominiously  slain,  but  I 
have  the  heart  and  courage  for  the  task.” 

‘‘  Indeed  ! ” said  Yaness,  eyeing  the  slight 
and  shapely  figure  of  his  wife  a little 
dubiously.  “Well,  Tm  sure  Pve  no  objec- 
tion— not  the  slightest.” 

“ Oh,  I don’t  suppose  I could  ever  convince 
you  that  I was  capable  of  accomplishing  any 
really  great  work ! ” with  an  angry  flush  on 
her  cheek.  “It  is  your  business  to  scoff  at 
a woman’s  ambitions,  and  sneer  at  her  pro- 
jects. When  you  are  forced  to  acknowledge 
us  as  your  equals,  if  not  superiors,  in  intel- 
lect, there  will  be  a marked  change  in  your 
demeanor.  When  you  have  been  relegated 
to  a back  seat  in  the  affairs  of  life,  you  will 
understand  what  burdens  we  have  been 
compelled  to  bear,  these  many  centuries  of 
slavery.  Your  success  has  been  in  denying 
us  power;  in  keeping  us  in  subjection;  and 


A Divided  House 


23 


in  your  heart  of  hearts  you  dread  the  day 
when  the  eyes  of  woman  shall  be  opened, 
and  instead  of  being  ruled  she  shall  rule.” 

“ Oh,  let’s  go  to  bed ! ” said  Vaness,  with 
difficulty  suppressing  a yawn. 

“ I have  no  doubt  the  subject  is  unpleas- 
ant to  you,”  murmured  Nita,  with  a pathetic 
little  sob,  quite  exhausted  by  her  eloquence. 

“ My  dear,  another  time  I shall  be  glad  to 
listen  to  you.  But  the  hour  is  late,”  looking 
at  his  watch.  “ I am  very  tired,  and  as  I 
must  arrange  the  Sunday  supplement  to- 
morrow, I want  to  get  a good  night’s  sleep. 

“ If  you  had  any  confidence  in  me  at  all,” 
she  pouted,  “you  would  let  me  help  you. 
I’m  sure  I could  get  up  a very  interesting 
paper,  and  it  wouldn’t  be  filled  with  nasty 
politics.” 

“Those  nasty  polities  are  what  makes  a 
journal  sell,”  he  said,  good  naturedly. 

“Well,  why  don’t  you  try  to  educate  them 
up  to  liking  something  better.  Even  pigs 
can  be  taught  to  play  cards  and  tell  the  time 
of  day.  Why  don’t  you  try  to  lift  your 


24  A Bargain  in  Souls 

readers’  heads  above  the  trough,  instead  of 
wallowing  with  them.  What  is  the  press 
for  unless  it  can  elevate  the  masses?  Culti- 
vate in  them  a taste  for  higher  things.” 

^MVhat!  and  lose  all  my  subscription  list 
in  the  meantime  ? I should  be  elevating  the 
readers  and  flooring  myself.  My  dear,  you 
are  a very  charming  little  woman,  and  in 
most  matters  a very  sensible  little  head ; 
but  just  now  you  are  talking  about  some- 
thing of  which  you  are  profoundly  ignorant.’’ 

^‘Andyouare  quite  satisfied  to  keep  me 
in  the  dark  on  that  as  well  as  many  other 
subjects.  Well,  never  mind,  I am  content 
to  wait  for  the  day  when  I can  learn  for 
myself.” 

And  until  that  day  arrives,  let  us  post- 
pone the  conversation,”  said  Arthur. 
‘‘  What  was  that  ? ” as  a terrible  thud  shook 
the  ceiling  above,  and  set  all  the  lustres 
tinkling. 

You  ought  to  be  accustomed  to  the  sound 
by  this  time,”  said  his  wife;  ‘Hhat  is  the 
usual  signal  that  Uncle  Oliver  gives  wdien 


A Divided  House 


25 


he  is  going  to  bed.  He  always  bangs  liis 
boots  on  the  floor,  as  if  to  remind  ns  that  he 
is  still  in  the  house.  Just  as  if  we  could 
ever  forget  the  fact ! ” 

Tm  sure  he  is  a very  quiet,  inoffensive 
old  gentleman,”  said  Vaness.  ^^He  does 
not  even  come  downstairs  to  his  meals,  he  is 
so  much  absorbed  in  the  great  work  he  is 
writing  on,  ^ Black  Magic.’  ” 

“Black  humbug!”  retorted  Nita.  ^‘For 
my  part,  I don’t  believe  he  is  engaged  in 
writing  anything,  but  spends  his  days  like  a 
quack  doctor,  compounding  horrible  mix- 
tures. I wonder  the  Board  of  Health  has 
not  indicted  this  house  as  a public  nuisance, 
filled  as  it  is  all  day  with  horrible  smoke 
and  smells.  Some  day  while  he  is  experi- 
menting he  will  blow  the  roof  off  our  heads, 
and  then  what  good  will  the  petrified  cats 
and  musty  mummies  be  to  you  ? ” 

I can’t  understand,”  said  Vaness,  why 
you  have  disliked  that  poor  old  chap  from 
the  first.  We  had  a pitched  battle  when  I 
offered  him  a home  here,  and  you  have 


26  A Bargain  in  Souts 

shown  your  distaste  for  him  ever  since.  I 
am  sure  he  must  have  heard  you  more  than 
once  talking  disrespectfully  about  him/’ 

‘‘  I hope  he  has.  Perhaps  he  will  take  the 
hint,  and  look  up  another  home  where  ho 
will  be  more  appreciated.” 

‘‘It  would  not  be  wise, ’’said  Vaness,  smil- 
ing, “ to  draw  down  the  vengeance  of  a 
savant  so  versed  in  occult  lore.  Why,  he 
might  transform  you  into  a cat  or  a fire-dog, 
and  then  wouldn’t  you  be  sorry  that  you  had 
treated  him  unkindly?” 

“I  am  not  in  the  least  alarmed  about  his 
possible  vengeance,”  said  Nita.  “ He  is 
more  adept  in  compounding  smells  than 
spells.  Mark  my  w^ords,  but  that  poor 
Indian  servant  will  be  a corpse  before  the 
season  is  over.  Do  you  know  that  Uncle 
Oliver  tries  his  elixirs  on  that  unhappy  man 
several  times  a day,  in  order  to  study  its 
effects?  That  poor,  coffee-colored  man 
changes  like  a chameleon,  and  his  digestion 
is  completely  ruined.  Whatever  prompted 
you,  Arthur,  to  offer  a home  to  that  miser- 


A Divided  House 


27 


able  old  mummy,  with  his  pickled  snakes 
and  lop-eared  gods,  to  whom,  I dare  say,  he 
sacrifices  in  secret ! I’m  sure,  if  you  do 
inherit  some  day  all  those  horrid  things  in 
bottles,  it  will  never  repay  you  for  being 
bothered  by  him  so  long.” 

^‘You  talk  very  selfishly,”  said  Arthur, 
now  thoroughly  angry.  “ If  you  thought 
less  of  yourself,  and  more  of  the  comfort  of 
those  around  you,  you  would  not  be  so  dis- 
contented. Uncle  Oliver  is  one  of  my  near- 
est relatives,  and  it  was  very  natural,  as  he 
has  no  family,  that  I should  offer  him  a 
home  on  his  return  from  the  East.  Eeally, 
to  judge  from  your  conversation  to-night,  it 
is  high  time  that  you  cut  loose  from  your 
new  acquaintances  who  fill  your  pretty  head 
with  absurd  and  selfish  ideas.  You  used  to 
be  a kind-hearted,  sensible  little  woman, 
but  since  you  have  joined  this  company  of 
cranks  I don’t  know  what  to  make  of  you. 
This  state  of  affairs  cannot  go  on.  I am 
worn  out  with  overwork,  and  at  home  I hear 
nothing  but  complaints  and  tears.  If  any- 


28 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


one  lias  a right  to  murmur,  I am  the  one.  I 
have  tried  to  make  your  life  happy,  hut  it 
seems  I have  failed.  You  find  more  enjoy- 
ment in  the  company  of  these  precious  med- 
dlers than  you  do  at  home  with  your  husband. 
I am  heartily  sick  of  it  all.  I wish — I wish 
I could  change  places  with  somebody,  and 
forget  that  newspapers  ever  existed.” 

He  leaned  his  face  on  bis  hands,  and  for  a 
moment  neither  spoke  a wwd. 

At  length  Nita  raised  her  head. 

And  if  you  are  discontented  with  life,  how 
much  harder  is  the  lot  of  a woman ! You 
are  not  perpetually  reminded  that  you  must 
not  do  this  or  that  because  it  is  wrong.  You 
come  and  go  as  you  will,  and  there  is  no  one 
to  bid  you  stay.  You  may  dance  and  flirt 
with  whom  you  will.  You  can  go  about  the 
world  breaking  hearts,  as  if  they  were  so 
many  egg-shells,  while  we  are  left  at  home  to 
amuse  ourselves  as  best  we  may.  For  you 
the  light;  for  us  the  night.  Oh,  if  I were 
only  a man,  you  would  never  hear  a w’ord  of 
complaint  from  my  lips ! ” 


A Divided  House 


29 


“Well, there  is  not  the  slightest  possibility 
of  your  becoming  a man,  ” said  Vaness,  sar- 
castically ; “ so  you  may  as  well  resign  your- 
self to  being  an  ordinary  woman,  and,  let  us 
hope,  a sensible  one.” 

“ What  is  impossible  ? ” exclaimed  a voice, 
with  an  audible  chuckle  that  made  husband 
and  wife  start  guiltily. 

The  curtains  parted,  and  a lean  old  man, 
clad  in  a long  dressing-gown  of  some  Eastern 
tissue,  stepped  across  the  threshold.  His 
saffron  features,  wrinkled  as  a walnut-shell, 
were  corrugated  just  now  in  a benevolent 
smile  that  displayed  his  sharp,  uneven  teeth. 
His  yellow- white'hair  descended  in  long  ring- 
lets from  beneath  a velvet  skull-cap,  and  his 
beady  eyes  seemed  to  flash  with  malicious 
fire  as  he  slowly  surveyed  husband  and  wife 
from  beneath  his  bushy  eyebrows. 

“ Uncle  Oliver ! ” they  both  exclaimed  with 
one  voice,  at  the  sight  of  this  grotesque  appa- 
rition. 

“ I thought  you  had  retired,  ” said  Nita,  un- 
easy. He  might  have  overheard  some  of  her 


30 


A I>arfrain  ui  Souls 

uncomplimentary  remarks  of  a few  moments 
ago. 

‘•Well,  I did  make  a start,”  replied  the  old 
man,  looking  at  the  husband  and  wife  again 
with  that  curious  expression  of  half  suspicion, 
‘‘  but  I thought  I heard  the  sound  of  loud  and 
angry  voices  down  here,  and,  as  the  hour  was 
late,  I ventured  to  see  what  was  the  trouble. 
I could  not  help  hearing  some  sentences  of 
your  conversation — accidentally,  of  course.” 

“ Accidentally  ? ” asked  Nita,  with  doubtful 
emphasis. 

“ Accidentallj^,  I said,”  Uncle  Oliver  re- 
plied, blandly.  “ As  your  voices  were  some- 
what raised,  I could  hardly  escape  hearing. 
From  your  remarks,  I gathered  that  you  are 
weary  of  your  several  lives.  You,  my  dear 
niece,  are  pining  for  freedom,  though  I assure 
you  that  you  enjoy  a great  deal  more  than 
wives  did  in  my  day.  So  you  think  you  could 
be  thoroughly  happy  if  you  were  in  Arthur’s 
place ; you  would  gladly  take  up  his  cares  and 
troubles,  and  think  you  had  made  the  best 
of  the  bargain  ? ” 


A Divided  House 


31 


“ I would  change  places  with  him  in  a mo- 
ment, if  such  a thing  were  possible/’  cried 
Nita,  clasping  her  hands  enthusiastically. 
“But  why  discuss  such  an  impossibility,  a 
dream  that  can  never  be  realized?”  the  old 
frown  returning  to  her  face  as  she  grew  sadly 
thoughtful  again. 

Uncle  Oliver  looked  at  the  bowed  head  and 
graceful  figure  on  the  sofa,  and  glided  nearer 
to  her,  still  with  that  benignant  smile  on  his 
face  that  frightened  Nita  more  than  his 
frown. 

“And  if  I were  to  tell  you,  ” he  said,  in  a 
soft  voice,  scarcely  louder  than  a whisper, 
“ that  such  a metamorphosis  as  you  so  ar- 
dently desire  is  possible  ? If  I were  to  tell 
you  that  you  might  change  places  with  your 
husband  here  for  a month,  a week,  a year  ?” 

“ I should  say  that  you  had  been  taking 
some  of  your  own  elixir,  and  that  it  had  un- 
settled your  reason,”  said  Nita,  bluntly. 

“ I expected  that  answer,”  said  Uncle  Oliver, 
not  at  all  disconcerted.  “ Nevertheless,  I am 
willing  to  prove  all  I say,  if  you  are  willing  to 


32  A Bargain  i?t  Sonls 

make  the  bargain  and  exchange  your  soul  for 
his.’’ 

Nita  sat  up  now,  and  was  staring  at 
him  with  her  great  blue  eyes.  But  the  old 
man’s  face  was  serious ; not  the  symptom  of 
a smile  disturbed  his  withered  features. 

‘‘  If  you  could  perform  such  a miracle,  I 
would  kneel  at  your  feet  and  bless  you,”  she 
cried,  impetuously. 

But  what  is  the  use  of  gravely  discussing 
such  an  impossibility.  The  days  of  enchant- 
ment are  no  more,  alas ! ” 

‘‘And  how  about  you,  Arthur  ?”  turning  to  his 
nephew,  who  was  leaning  on  the  mantle-piece. 
“Are  you  discontented  as  well  with  your 
present  life?  Would  you  be  glad  to  change 
places  with  Nita?  Take  up  the  threads  of 
her  life  work  where  she  lays  it  down  ? You 
would  not  regret  this  bargain  in  souls  ?” 

“Well,  if  you  want  me  to  consider  such 
an  absurd  possibility  ’ in  a serious  light,” 
said  Vaness,  “I  am  inclined  to  believe  I 
should  profit  by  the  change.  A vacation 
from  the  newspaper,  with  nothing  to  think 


A Divided  House 


33 


about  except  how  I can  best  amuse  myself, 
is  a delightful  prospect.  I am  heartily  tired 
of  my  work — of  smelling  printers’  ink  all 
day  long,  and  poring  over  dirty  proofs.  To 
idle  on  a sofa  all  day,  and  embroider  im- 
possible flowers,  would  be  a great  relief.” 

“ Oh,  you  don’t  know  how  hard  a woman’s 
life  is,”  put  in  Nita.  “ If  you  imagine  it  is 
a perpetual  holiday,  you  are  greatly  mis- 
taken. A few  months  would  satisfy  you 
that  those  who  are  compelled  to  wear  skirts 
have  no  sinecure.” 

“ I should  be  very  willing  to  run  the  risk,” 
said  Arthur,  with  a smile.  “But  really, 
uncle,  it  seems  to  me  we  are  a set  of  fools  to 
stand  here  gravely  discussing  an  absurd 
impossibility,  when  we  ought  to  be  in  our 
several  beds  and  sound  asleep.” 

“But  it  is  not  impossible  at  all,”  said 
Uncle  Oliver,  with  his  peculiar  chuckle. 
“ Had  you  studied  occultism  as  diligently  as 
I have  in  the  cave-temples  of  the  East  and 
with  the  fakirs  of  Lower  Egypt,  you  would 
understand  that  more  wonderful  things  than 


3 


84 


A Bargain  m Souls 

an  exchange  of  souls  was  possible  to  the 
adepts.  It  is  only  necessary  that  you  shall 
agree  to  the  bargain  among  yourselves,  and 
your  deliverance  from  your  present  earthly 
form  is  at  hand.  You  shall  change  places. 
The  soul  of  one  shall  possess  the  body  of  the 
other.  Are  you  agreed,  Arthur,  that  this 
metamorphosis  shall  take  place  ? ” turning 
to  his  nephew. 

“ If  it  pleases  Nita.  But  really — ’’ 

And  you,  my  dear  niece,”  interrupting 
him— “ are  you  satisfied  to  forsake  your  pet- 
ticoats and  crewel-work  without  a sigh?  ” 

“ Without  a sigh,”  echoed  Nita,  in  an 
impressive  voice. 


The  angular  figure  of  the  old  man  seemed 
to  lengthen  until  it  towered  almost  to  the 
ceiling.  The  light  filtering  through  the  lus- 
tres on  the  chandeliers  suffused  his  features 
with  a weird  and  ghostly  pallor.  The  shin- 
ing arabesques  on  his  crimson  dressing- 
gown  seemed  to  be  written  in  fire  as  he 


A Divided  House 


35 


raised  one  of  his  flowing  sleeves,  and  took 
from  it  a box  of  polished  brass. 

“ Behold,”  he  cried,  raising  it  aloft,  “ the 
mummy’s  secret.” 


THE  mummy’s  SECEET 


Vaness  looked  gravely  at  the  old  man’s 
picturesque  figure,  and  then  laughed. 

“My  dear  uncle,  you  look  like  a necro- 
mancer from  the  Arabian  Nights.  You  will 
frighten  Nita  into  dreaming  of  hobgoblins 
until  morning.” 

“ I am  not  such  a child,”  said  that  young 
lady,  darting  an  angry  glance  at  her  hus- 
band. “ Go  on.  Uncle  Oliver , I am  very 
much  interested  in  what  you  were  saying. 
Is  it  true,  is  it  really  true  that  souls  can 
be  translated — that  the  spirits  of  two  people 
can  change  places  ? ” 

“It  is  true,”  said  the  sage,  bowing  his  head. 


The  MtinimyPs  Secret 


37 


‘‘More  wonderful  things  than  ttiat  have 
been  accomplished  by  the  fakirs  of  the  East, 
with  whom  I studied  many  years.  Since 
you  are  both  dissatisfied  with  your  several 
existences,  you  can  change  places  if  you 
have  the  courage  to  follow  my  directions.” 

“ I am  sure  I should  be  willing  to  make  any 
sacrifice  to  accomplish  such  a blessed 
result,”  she  replied.  “ It  would  be  a glori- 
ous release.” 

“A  dream  of  idle  ease  for  me,”  said 
Arthur.  “ A long  rest  that  I so  much  need. 
Is  it  a bargain,  Nita—your  soul  for  mine?” 

“ It  is  a bargain,”  clasping  his  hand  in 
hers  in  token  of  the  agreement. 

“And  may  you  never  regret  the  com- 
pact ! ” echoed  Uncle  Oliver,  looking  at  his 
niece  with  a malicious  smile  on  his  withered 
face. 

“ Eegret  it?  Never  ! ” she  said,  decidedly. 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders  and  laughed 
harshly. 

“ At  least,  you  will  not  blame  me  then, 
when  it  is  too  late  to  change  your  mind.” 


38 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


Then  turning  to  Arthur,  who  was  in  doubt 
whether  to  view  the  subject  seriously  or  not, 
he  said : 

“You  know  I dabbled  a good  deal  in 
mystic  lore  and  occultism  while  I lived 
in  the  East.  A month  ago,  on  my  birthday, 
I received  a present  from  my  old  master. 
Earn  Lai,  with  whom  I studied  in  the  cave- 
temples  of  Krishna.  This  present  was  a 
mummy,  which  he  discovered  at  the  foot  of 
a colossal  statue  of  Buddha.  From  the 
inscription  on  the  case  I learned  that  the 
mummy  was  that  of  an  astrologer  and 
savant  who  had  held  a high  place  in  the 
court  of  Kameses  II.  The  outer  shell,  of 
camphor-wood,  richly  gilded,  was  adorned 
with  hieroglyphics  and  cabalistic  signs,  and 
along  the  edges,  like  a frieze,  various  scenes 
from  the  astrologer’s  life  were  depicted  in 
crude  colors,  but  still  fresh  and  easily 
decipherable.  The  temptation  to  open  the 
case  and  examine  this  visitor  from  the  past 
finally  became  too  great  to  be  resisted.  I 
carefully  removed  the  mummy  from  the 


The  Mitmmy's  Secret 


39 


covering,  and  slowly  began  to  nnroll  the 
long  linen  cloths  with  which  the  body  was 
swathed,  until  the  shrunken,  mahogany-col- 
ored form  of  the  savant  lay  before  me.” 

Uncle  Oliver  paused  to  see  if  his  audience 
was  interested,  then  with  a satisfactory  sniff 
he  continued:  “I  will  not  delay  my  story 
by  describing  the  various  emotions  that 
filled  me  as  I stood  face  to  face  with  this 
celebrity  who  had  thrived  when  history  was 
young.  He  was  not  a picturesque  object, 
save  to  a student  in  history,  or  an  archaeolo- 
gist; but  if  I had  been  standing  before  a 
modern  Helen  I could  not  have  been  more 
charmed,  or  in  a more  melting  mood. 

“ Long,  white  hair  framed  in  the  brown 
face  with  its  gleaming  teeth,  and  agate 
stones  set  in  the  empty  eye-sockets  gave  him 
a life-like  and  terrifying  appearance.  It 
seemed  to  me  that  he  was  regarding  me  with 
a look  of  mingled  malice  and  contempt. 

“ His  withered  hands  were  crossed  upon 
his  breast.  On  the  right,  glittered  a signet- 
ring of  chrysoprase,  engraved  with  a sala- 


40 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


mander;  in  the  left,  he  held  a papyrus  scroll 
covered  with  minute  hieroglyphics.  You 
may  imagine  my  profound  joy  at  this  dis- 
covery. What  secrets  might  that  scroll  not 
contain ! It  might  be  the  key  to  some  mys- 
tery of  the  ages— the  secrets  of  the  Pyra- 
mids, a clue  to  the  hidden  treasures  of 
Solomon. 

‘‘I  saw  myself  decorated  with  a gold 
medal  by  the  Society  for  the  Promotion  of 
Historical  Eesearch,  and  placed  among  the 
great  discoverers  of  the  age. 

“For  days  I studied  the  signs  on  the 
scroll ; but,  versed  as  I was  in  Syrian,  in 
Coptic  and  Eastern  dialects,  I could  make 
nothing  of  this  strange  message  that  had 
come  down  to  me  through  the  centuries. 
The  faded  characters  baffled  all  my  study. 
But  one  day  everything  was  made  clear. 
The  mummy’s  secret  was  mine.  The 
inscriptions  on  the  case,  which  I had  re- 
garded with  only  languid  interest,  repre- 
sented the  key  to  the  scroll.  He  who  lay 
before  me,  by  a long  life  of  abstinence  and 


Tha  MuinmyPs  Secret 


41 


religious  devotion,  had  attained  the  highest 
degree  of  spiritual  perfection.  This  enabled 
him  to  perform  things  that  would  be  consid- 
ered nothing  less  than  miracles  in  our  own 
day.  He  was  able  to  transfer  the  soul  of  the 
dying  into  the  earthly  form  of  one  who  was 
dead ; and  he  recounted  how  he  had  pro- 
longed the  life  of  his  royal  master  by  trans- 
ferring his  soul  at  the  last  hour  into  the 
body  of  a slave.  He  was  also  able  to  change 
the  souls  of  two  people  who  had  become 
weary  of  their  several  existences  and  desired 
to  lead  new  lives. 

‘^Much  was  revealed  in  the  scroll  about 
the  medical  secrets  of  the  time;  but  that 
will  not  interest  you  now.  I confess  I was 
somewhat  disappointed  in  my  discovery, 
for,  apart  from  its  scientific  value,  the  secret 
of  the  transfer  of  souls  was  of  little  use. 

“But  lately  it  has  dawned  upon  me  that 
this  house  was  no  longer  a love-bird’s  nest, 
such  as  poets  delight  to  sing  about,  but  a gilded 
cage,  whose  inmates  were  struggling  to  be 
free.  I learned  that  you,  my  dear  niece, 


42  A B a}' gain  hi  Souls 

had  grown  weary  of  wearing  what  you  call 
the  shackles  of  womanhood,  and  longed  for 
freedom  from  conventional  laws.  Arthur,  too, 
finds  life  not  all  his  fancy  i)ainted.  His 
ambition  remains  unsatisfied,  and  he  longs 
for  a rest  from  work  and  the  cares  of  his 
profession.  In  short,  wife  and  husband 
envy  each  other,  and  would  gladly  change 
places.  Am  I right  ? ” 

‘‘Perfectly,’’  said  Nita.  “Oh,  Uncle 
Oliver,  are  you  really  not  poking  fun  at  us? 
It  all  sounds  so  much  like  a dream.  Can 
we  really  exchange  souls  ? ” 

“If  you  will.  I have  long  wanted  to  try 
the  experiment.  You  have  only  to  agree  to 
the  bargain,  and  that  which  you  so  ardently 
wish  for  shall  become  a reality.” 

“I  am  ready,” said  Nita,  eagerly. 

“ And  you,  Arthur  ? ” 

“Oh,  I am  quite  content.  I have  never 
denied  Nita  any  pleasure  yet  that  was 
proper,  and  since  this  will  make  her 
happier — ” 

“ Oh,  it  will,  it  will ! ” enthusiastically. 


The  Mummy^s  Secret 


43 


Go  on,  Uncle  Oliver ; I am  all  impatience.” 

‘‘And  you  are  quite  sure  you  will  never 
repent,  and  wish  yourself  a woman  again  ?” 
with  a sly  twinkle  in  his  eyes. 

“ Quite  sure.” 

‘Very  well,”  said  the  sage.  “I  have 
warned  you  of  the  worst.  If  the  future 
brings  a tardy  repentance,  you  have  only 
yourselves  to  blame.” 

He  approached  Nita  and  took  her  hand  in 
his.  It  was  cold  as  ice,  and  she  was  trem- 
bling with  suppressed  emotion.  He  led  her 
slowly  across  the  room  to  where  Arthur  was 
standing  regarding  them  with  a smile,  in 
which  doubt  and  wonder  were  mingled. 
Uncle  Oliver  took  his  hand^  and  placed  it  in 
that  of  his  wife. 

“ It  is  not  too  late  to  withdraw  from  your 
bargain,”  addressing  them. 

“ Go  on,”  said  Vaness. 

“ I am  ready,”  echoed  Nita,  feeling  a 
strange  fluttering  sensation  in  the  regions  of 
the  heart. 

The  old  man  took  a brass  bowl  from  the 


44 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


mantel -piece  and  placed  it  on  the  floor 
between  husband  and  wife.  Then  from  his 
flowing  sleeve  he  drew  the  curious  box  that 
glittered  with  a phosphorescent  fire  beneath 
the  chandelier.  He  opened  it,  and  took  out 
a tiny  scroll  discolored  with  age.  A tremor 
of  fear  or  anxiety  passed  over  the  young 
man  and  woman. 

Shall  I go  on  ? ’’ 

Go  on,”  whispered  Nita,  faintly. 

Uncle  Oliver  drew  some  powders  from  the 
box  and  threw  them  in  the  bowl,  muttering 
the  while  some  unintelligible  words  as  he 
read  the  scroll. 

At  once  a blue  smoke,  dense  and  acrid, 
rose  like  a cloud  from  the  brazier,  almost 
hiding  the  three  forms  from  each  other’s 
view.  Again  he  sprinkled  some  powders 
in  the  vessel,  and  the  three  seemed  to 
be  floating  in  an  opaque  mist,  through 
which  the  outlines  of  the  figures  were  clearly 
discerned. 

The  gaunt  old  man  seemed  to  assume 
giant  proportions  as  he  stood  muttering 


The  Mummy's  Secret 


45 


incantations;  the  sparkling  arabesques  on 
his  gown  seemed  animated  with  life,  and 
burned  like  fiery  embers.  His  long  hair 
twisted  and  uncoiled  like  silver  serpents, 
and  his  eyes  gleamed  with  an  unnatural 
light  that  was  not  of  earth. 

A strange  feeling  of  lightness  and  buoy- 
ancy came  over  Nita,  as  the  cloud  of  incense 
rose  about  her  like  the  waters  of  a smooth, 
gray  sea.  She  closed  her  eyes,  overcome 
with  a sudden  faintness  as  she  seemed  to  be 
lifted  up  on  these  waves  of  perfume  and 
borne  away  into  oblivion. 

The  smoke  grew  denser.  The  silent  fig- 
ures became  mere  shadows  in  the  mist. 
Through  the  veil  the  old  man’s  voice  sounded 
like  a far-off  murmur.  Only  his  eyes 
flashed  with  a strange  fire  through  the 
clouds  that  shrouded  the  group  in  its  soft 
gray  folds. 

The  two  who  stood  with  clasped  hands  had 
relapsed  into  a trance ; they  stood  motion- 
less, as  if  bound  by  a spell. 

Slowly  the  incense  lifted,  and  above  the 


46 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


silent  figures  hovered  two  pale  Hue  flames, 
filmy  and  transparent.  The  lights  wavered, 
then,  as  if  blown  by  some  invisible  breath, 
were  wafted  towards  each  other,  passed,  and 
quivered  above  the  heads  of  the  man  and 
woman.  Then  suddenly  they  grew  dim  and 
faded  into  thin  air.  The  smoke  of  incense 
disappeared,  and  the  silent  figures  became 
strangely  distinct  and  clear.  Slowly  Nita 
opened  her  eyes  and  looked  around,  with  a 
dazed  expression  of  wonder  in  her  dreamy 
eyes. 

‘‘  That  dream,”  she  murmured,  passing  a 
trembling  hand  across  her  heavy  eyelids. 
‘‘I  seemed  to  be  drifting  away  on  a sea  of 
smoke,  and  Uncle  Oliver — ” But  the  old 
man  had  disappeared. 

How  strange  her  voice  sounded  ! It  was 
like  some  one  else  speaking;  and  yet  each 
tone  had  a familiar  ring  that  she  had  heard 
somewhere  before. 

‘‘You  have  not  been  dreaming  at  all,’^ 
said  a gentle  voice  at  her  side ; “ it  is  a sol- 
emn reality.  Look  there.” 


The  Muminy^s  Secret  47 

She  turned  where  a jewelled  hand  pointed 
towards  the  broad  pier-glass  on  the  wall,  then 
started  back  with  a cry  of  alarm  and 
surprise. 

No,  it  was  assuredly  no  dream.  She  saw 
the  reflection  of  a stalwart  young  man  of 
about  thirty-two,  who  confronted  her  in  an 
awkward  attitude,  and  whose  blue  eyes  peered 
at  her  just  now  with  timid'  wonderment. 
Then  as  his  long  fingers  wandered  towards 
his  face  and  came  in  contact  with  a brown 
mustache,  they  recoiled  as  if  stung  by  the 
points. 

A soft  laugh  at  her  side  reminded  her  that 
she  was  not  alone. 

‘‘Where  is  your  courage?’’  asked  the 
voice  she  had  heard  before.  “ Behold  the 
result  of  our  bargain  in  souls  ! ” 

She  turned,  and  confronted  her  former 
self  face  to  face.  The  same  soft,  brown  hair 
that  had  been  her  pride  in  former  days. 
The  dainty  mouth  that  had  so  often  smiled 
back  at  her  from  her  boudoir  mirror,  now 
wreathed  with  a malicious  grin.  Two 


48  A Ba7'ga{rt  in  Souls 

laughing  eyes  that  were  regarding  her  just 
now  with  an  air  of  ill- disguised  amusement. 
Two  white  hands,  covered  with  shining  rings, 
that  were  awkwardly  twisting  the  fringe  on 
the  soft  silk  dress. 

‘‘What!  don’t  you  recognize  your  old 
self?”  laughed  the  well-dressed  apparition. 
“Or  are  you  falling  in  love  with  the  mani- 
fold charms  that  were  once  your  individual 
property  ? I suppose  you  are  better  able  to 
appreciate  them  now  that  you  can  get  a 
bird’s-eye  view.  To  tell  the  truth,  now  that 
I regard  you  critically,  I confess  that  I never 
had  any  idea  that  I was  such  a good-looking 
fellow ; though  I am  equally  certain  that  I 
did  not  hold  myself  in  that  ungraceful  and 
disjointed  way,  like  a badly-articulated  pup- 
pet, nor  wave  my  hands  about  in  that 
idiotic  fashion.” 

“You  need  not  flatter  yourself  that  you  are 
such  a picturesque  figure,  for  all  your  physi- 
cal advantages,”  cried  Nita,  indignantly,  as 
she  wiped  one  end  of  that  terrible  mustache 
into  her  eye,  which  brought  forth  an  invol- 


The  Mummy's  Secret 


49 


untary  tear.  “ You  M'ill  have  that  dress  in 
shreds  if  you  persist  in  trying  to  find  a 
pocket  where  there  is  none.  A nice  repre- 
sentative of  the  softer  sex  you  will  make 
with  those  awkward  hands  that  are  never 
still.  You  had  better  tie  them  together, 
since  you  find  them  so  unmanageable,”  with 
a sneer. 

“ I shall  have  pockets  made  in  every  fold 
of  this  precious  garment  to-morrow,”  said 
Arthur,  angrily.  “ There  isn’t  a place  even 
to  carry  a cigar.” 

“Ladies  do  not  carry  cigars — that  is,  the 
ones  I am  acquainted  with,  though  I dare  say 
in  your  set — ” 

“ That’s  so ; I forgot.  It  takes  some  time 
to  get  accustomed  to  being  a woman,  you 
know.” 

“ I don’t  believe  years  would  ever  produce 
any  change  in  you.  Don’t  stand  there  with 
your  feet  wide  apart ; it  is  hardly  elegant. 
Eeally,  Arthur,  I had  no  idea  you  were  such 
an  ungraceful  object.” 

“Perhaps  you  think  you  are  a poem  of 
1 


50 


A B (17' gain  in  Soiils 

beauty/’  giving  the  skirt  an  angry  kick. 

There,  now,  don’t  try  to  swallow  the  end  of 
my  mustache,  I beg  of  you;  it  took  me 
many  years  of  care  and  study  to  give  it  that 
romantic  droop.” 

‘‘I  am  not  going  to  swallow  the  nasty 
thing,”  said  Nita,  in  a choking  voice,  and 
to-morrow  it^  shall  disappear  entirely,  the 
first  thing  when  I get  up.” 

“Nita,”  solemnly,  “ I forbid  you  to  lay  an 
impious  finger  on  that  mustache.  It  took 
mte  a long  v/hile  to  get  it  into  that  state  of 
poetic  perfection.  You  once  said  it  was 
charming.” 

“ To  look  at  from  a distance,  perhaps  ; but 
it  doesn’t  seem  to  fit  my  face,  so  it  shall  be 
sacrificed  as  soon  as  possible.” 

“ I forbid  you  to  trifle  with  my  features,  to 
rob  my  face  of  its  principal  charm.  It  is 
a breach  of  contract.  You  accepted  the  fix- 
tures and  the  good-will  to  carry  on  my  bus- 
iness. No  alterations  are  permitted.  If  you 
persist  in  your  intention,  I shall  have  this 
curly  mop  shaved  off,  and  wear  a red  wig.” 


The  Mu7n7uy''s  Secret  51 

‘‘You  would  destroy  my  lovely  hair/'  with 
a sob. 

“ Certainly." 

“Heartless  creature  ! have  you  no  thought 
of  the  past,  when  it  was  your  delight  to  stroke 
those  curls  you  would  now  sacrifice?" 

“ Yes,  I shall  cut  them  off  and  sell  them 
and  pocket  the  money,  unless  ^ou  promise 
that  my  mustache  will  be  respected," 

“But  I am  master  now,"  said  Nita,  stamp- 
ing her  foot.  “Do  not  anger  me,  or  I shall 
be  tempted  to  prove  my  authority.  It  was 
your  turn  an  hour  ago ; it  is  my  turn  now. 
Do  this  at  your  peril,  and  I shall  have  you 
placed  in  a private  asylum,  where  they  will 
spare  you  the  trouble  of  shaving  your  head, 
and  where  a strait- jacket  will  dispose  of  your 
awkward  hands." 

Arthur  saw  by  her  determined  voice  that 
it  was  best  to  effect  a compromise.  It  sud- 
denly dawned  over  him  that  he  was  in  the 
minority;  that  his  power  had  passed  from 
him. 

“ Very  well, my  dear/'  in  a soft  voice.  “ I 


52 


A Baj'ga'ni  iit  Souls 


will  keep  your  curls  on  condition  that  you 
treat  my  mustache  with  proper  respect.  But 
do  not  be  harsh ; it  has  been  the  pride  of  my 
life;  and,  as  I hoped,  the  joy  of  my  declining 
years.  Each  hair  is  hallowed  by  a kiss;  you 
know  that  only  too  well.  It  has  been  deli- 
cately reared;  do  not  forget  the  brilliantine, 
which  you  will  find  on  my  dressing-case.” 

‘‘Fortunately  for  my  curls,”  said  Nita, 
unmoved  by  his  eloquence,  “ you  will  have  a 
maid.”  Then,  suddenly,  she  looked  at  him 
fixedly  and  repeated,  “A  maid.” 

“ Well  ? ” he  asked  “that  is  rather  a conven- 
ience, I should  say,  and  particularly  asEosa- 
lie  happens  to  be  good-looking,  ” with  a smile. 

“A  great  attraction  to  you,  I dare  say,” 
with  scornful  emphasis.  “But  as  I am  the 
head  of  the  house  now,  I shall  discharge  this 
young  person  to-morrov/ — do  you  under- 
stand ? — and  get  a darkey  in  her  place.” 

“ Oh,  that  is  a matter  of  entire  indifference 
to  me,”  with  a careless  laugh. 

“ So  I suppossed.” 

“At  least,”  he  continued,  “I  shall  have  a 


T^he  Mummy's  Secret 


53 


servant  to  wait  on  me — a luxury  I have  never 
been  able  to  afford  when  I was  only  an  ordi- 
nary man.  Now,  my  dear,  I think  you  had 
better  retire,  for  you  will  have  a busy  day  to- 
morrow, and  you  ought  to  allow  a few^  hours 
in  the  morning  to  dress.  I am  usually  called 
at  eight,  but  you  had  better  make  it  six,  in 
order  to  be  sure  ; and  no  breakfast  to  be  sent 
up  to  your  room  in  the  morning,  remember, 
or  reading  novels  in  bed  until  ten  o’clock; 
those  little  luxuries  are  the  perquisites  of  my 
position.” 

Nita  could  not  suppress  a groan. 

I am  quite  satisfied.  We  shall  see,  when 
the  day  is  finished,  who  has  been  the  gainer 
by  the  exchange.  You  will  not  find  your 
path  so  rose-strewn  as  you  think;  and  as  for 
the  meals,  I tremble  at  the  thought  of  your 
superintending  them.  The  cook,  you  know, 
has  to  be  told  everything.” 

Don’t  be  a bit  alarmed,  my  dear,  regard- 
ing the  cuisine.  I shall  establish  it  on  a 
scientific  basis.  No  more  shall  we  be  con- 
fronted with  cold  fried  chops  and  terra-cotta 


54 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


pies.  My  favorite  books  in  the  library  are 
Brillat-Savarin  and  Francatelli;  and  since 
I shall  have  so  much  time  on  my  hands,  I can 
experiment  in  all  their  mysteries.  You  will 
need  to  invest  in  a larger  suit  of  clothes  be- 
fore the  month  is  out,  when  I take  charge  of 
the  cuisine,  ” 

‘‘  More  likely  it  will  be  a shroud  that  I shall 
need,’’  said  Nita.  “ Don’t  expect  to  experi- 
ment on  me  as  Uncle  Oliver  does  with  his 
servant.  Of  course  I shall  take  most  of  my 
meals  at  the  club,  while  you  are  poisoning 
yourself  at  home.  You  might  invest  in  a 
mild-tempered  ostrich,  if  you  w^ant  to  experi- 
ment in  cooking ; it  would  be  less  dangerous 
to  your  own  health,  I am  certain.  ” 

“ Ah,  ” said  Vaness,  thoughtfully what  de- 
lightful little  luncheons  I shall  give ! and 
Japanese  teas,  and  Indian  tiffins  ! ” 

“ Yes,  that  will  be  delightful,  ” cried  Nita, 
clapping  her  hands. 

'‘Oh,  but  you  wont  be  there.  Men  will  be 
strictly  excluded,  you  know.  About  that  time 
you  will  be  reading  proofs,  and  wielding  the 


The  Aliiminv'^s  Secret 


55 


blue  pencil,  and  getting  yourself  smeared 
with  ink,  and  swearing  at  stupid  compositors.’’ 

“ I shall  not  swear,  ” said  Nita,  very  decid- 
edly. 

“Oh,  but  you  must;  you  can’t  get  along 
without  it  very  well-  It  rather  stimulates 
them  in  their  work.  Suppose  I copy  out  a 
few  mild  oaths  for  you  to  use ; you  can  re- 
hearse them  before  a mirror  in  the  morning, 
or  on  your  way  to  the  office.  A little  gentle 
profanity  often  goes  a good  way  in  some 
cases.  ” 

“Well,  if  they  are  very  mild — very  little 
tiny  swear-words,  ” said  Nita,  reluctantly. 

“ Oh,  you  don’t  want  them  too  mild,  or 
they  will  have  no  effect.  You’ll  soon  get 
used  to  it,  and  find  a little  profanity  greatly 
strengthens  your  conversation.  Gives  it  a 
sort  of  piquant  relish,  don’t  you  know.  ” 

“ What  horrid  creatures  men  are ! ” 
sighed  Nita.  “ It  will  take  me  a long  time 
to  retrieve  your  lost  reputation.  I shall  be 
handicapped  from  the  start,  while  you  begin 
your  new  life  with  a clean  page.” 


A 7)a7'g‘ai7i  in  Sonh 


nc 


‘‘  I think,”  said  Arthur,  meditatively, 
that  I shall  celebrate  my  dehut  in  society 
by  giving  a pink  tea  to-morrow  afternoon. 
It  will  give  me  an  opportunity  to  get 
acquainted  with  some  of  the  young  ladies 
you  so  often  entertained  while  I was  toiling 
down  town.  There’s  Miss  Olcott,  on  the 
next  block,  and  Dorothy  Goldthwaite,  who 
will  make  a charming  vis-a-vis,  and — ” 

I won’t  have  you  entertaining  those  art- 
ful coquettes  while  I am  absent,”  said  Nita. 
‘Tt — it’s  not  proper.” 

Vaness  laughed. 

Have  you  begun  to  regret  your  bargain 
already?  Eemember,  when  we  made  this 
bargain  to  change  souls,  you  were  to  take  up 
my  life  exactly  where  I left  it,  and  I,  in 
turn,  was  to  inherit  your  troubles  and  pleas- 
ures. Your  friends  have  become  my  friends ; 
and  very  delightful  ones,  I have  no  doubt,  I 
shall  find  them.  I must  give  a little  party, 
in  order  to  get  more  intimately  acquainted 
with  them.” 

“ Very  well,”  said  Nita ; then  I shall  fre- 


The  Mumniy^s  Secret 


57 


quent  the  club  and  the  cafes,  and  find  out 
what  sort  of  a life  you  have  led  in  the  past, 
and  what  sort  of  a set  you  move  in — you  and 
your  precious  friend,  Jack  Follansby.” 

“Phew!’’  whistled  the  husband,  a little 
startled ; “ he  will  lead  you  a pretty  dance 
if  you  follow  his  directions,  blow,  really, 
Nita,  I don’t  think  the  Pounders’  Club  is 
exactly  the  place  for  you.  You  may  hear 
yourself — that  is,  me—  talked  about.  Of 
course,  with  such  a large  membership,  a 
number  of  cads  belong  to  it  whom  I never 
speak  to.” 

“Oh,  pray  don’t  alarm  yourself  on  my 
account,”  said  Nita.  “ I expect  to  be  shocked 
there,  as  well  as  at  some  of  your  other  favorite 
resorts.  I am  anxious  to  know  what  the  at- 
tractions are  that  have  kept  you  out  so  often 
until  early  morning.  You  never  would  tell 
me  yourself,  but  now  I shall  be  able  to  in- 
vestigate on  my  own  account.  What  a delight- 
ful prospect ! ” clapping  her  hands  together 
delightedly.  “ It  will  be  as  good  as  a play. 
I shall  not  sleep  for  thinking  about  it.” 


58 


A Bai'gain  in  Souls 

‘‘  Then  you  had  better  retire  now,”  said 
Vaness,  grumpily ; “ it  will  bring  the  day  of 
liberty  all  the  nearer.  I am  going,  anyway,” 
turning  towards  the  door.  “Now  don’t 
make  a racket  with  your  boots  in  the  morn- 
ing, as  I want  to  finish  a novel  before  break- 
fast. Goodnight.” 

Nita  stepped  forward  and  then  hesitated, 
as  he  moved  towards  the  door. 

“Are — are  you  not  going  to  kiss  me  good- 
night, as — as  you  generally  do  ? ” she  stam- 
mered, with  an  anxious  tremor  in  her  voice 
that  gave  Vaness  a feeling  of  malicious  joy. 

He  looked  at  the  blushing  face  of  the  stal- 
wart young  man  before  him  a little 
doubtfully. 

“ Well,  ye  , I suppose  so,  since  it  is  cus- 
tomary.” 

‘‘  Oh,  Arthur ! ” she  murmured,  plaintively, 
“ one  would  think  that  you  found  it  a disa- 
greeable task.” 

“ Well,  I never  carried  my  egotism  so  far 
as  to  feel  like  kissing  myself,  ” with  a smile  ; 
“but  here  goes. 


The  j]I?immy's  Secret 


59 


He  touched  the  flushed  cheek  with  his  lips 
and  passed  on. 

“Good-night,”  he  said. 

“Good-night,”  sighed  Nita,  preparing  to 
follow  the  lady  in  gray. 


Ill 

BY  MORNING  LIGHT 

‘‘Nine  o’clock,”  mumbled  Vaness,  drows- 
ily, as  a shaft  of  sunlight  fell  across  his  eyes. 

“I  suppose  it’s  time  for  me  to  begin  the 
daily  grind  again,  ” with  a yawn.  “ I wish 
that  dream  had  continued  for  half  an  hour 
longer.  The  oddest  thing  ! Nita  and  I had 
made  a bargain  to  exchange  souls,  and — ” 

He  half  rose  in  the  bed,  and  stared  around 
the  room,  all  blue  and  gold  like  the  heart  of 
a violet. 

“By  Jove  ! was  it  a dream  ? ” he  asked  him- 
self, with  a vague  air  of  doubt.  “ This  is 
Nita’s  boudoir,  sure  enough.  Could  she — ? 
Well,  I must  settle  this  question  right  away.” 

CO 


By  Mo 7m hi g Light 


61 


Slipping  out  of  the  sheets,  he  walked  over 
to  the  mirror  on  the  toilet-table,  and  stood 
for  a moment  in  silent  contemplation  of  the 
slender  figure  reflected  in  its  depths.  He 
saw  a graceful  form  draped  in  snowy  cam- 
bric and  foamy  lace,  a piquant  face  lit  by  two 
soft  blue  eyes  that  now  regarded  him  wdth 
a serious  expression  in  their  calm  depths,  and 
a coronal  of  gold-brown  hair. 

" It  w^asn’t  a dream  at  all,  ” said  Vaness, 
running  his  white  fingers  dreamily  through 
the  glistening  curls.  “ It  is  a beautiful  real- 
ity ! What  a blessed  thought,  that  I can  now 
sleep  as  late  as  I please,  and  not  be  compelled 
to  imprison  myself  in  a dingy  office  the  best 
part  of  the  day ! It  is  almost  too  good  to  be 
true.  I am  almost  afraid  to  study  the  mir- 
ror again,  lest  I should  come  face  to  face 
with  my  old  self.  Well,  I won’t  try  to  sleep 
any  more  this  morning.  This  revelation  has 
banished  all  my  drowsiness.  I must  get  ac- 
customed to  my  sudden  change  of  fortune  ” — 
w^alking  up  and  down  the  room,  with  a glance 
now  and  then  at  the  small  bare  feet,  that 


62 


A Bargain  in  Sonls 


seemed  to  be  playing  hide  and  seek  under 
the  lace  edges  of  the  robe  dc  niiit. 

Suddenly  he  paused  with  a start  before  a 
chair  at  the  foot  of  the  bed.  It  was  piled 
high  with  snowy  muslins,  from  which  peeped 
the  toes  of  some  black  silk  stockings  and  a 
coquettish  looking  pair  of  corsets  of  pale* blue 
satin.  lie  stared  at  this  pyramid  dubiously 
for  a moment,  and  then  laughed  uproariously. 

‘‘How  ill  thunder  shall  I knov/  how  do  put 
these  contrivances  on?’’  ruefully.  “For  a 
married  man  I am  singularly  ignorant  about 
such  mysteries.” 

Just  then  a knock,  timid  and  discreet, 
sounded  at  the  door. 

“Good  heavens,  a woman!”  cried  Vaness, 
as  he  caught  sight  af  a jaunty  French  cap, 
and  he  made  a leap  for  the  bed  and  drew  the 
coverlet  up  close  to  his  throat,  eyeing  the 
visitor  with  wide-staring  eyes,  “ I forgot  all 
about  Ptosalie,  ” he  muttered,  as  the  appar- 
ition came  in  view.  “A  fellow  can’t  get  used 
to  having  a maid  around  right  away” — and 
he  chuckled  at  the  humor  of  the  situation. 


By  Alorning  Bight 


63 


“ Is  madame  ready  to  get  up  ? ” asked  Eo- 
salie,  gently. 

She  was  a slender  little  woman  with  a de- 
mure face,  framed  by  a lace  cap  of  many 
bows,  and  her  apron  displayed  two  pockets 
that  were  positively  bewitching.  Under  the 
skirt  of  dull  blue  cloth  peeped  two  coquet- 
tish little  shoes  that  might  have  inspired  a 
rondeau  in  a romantic  poet.  Vaness  thought 
it  would  not  take  him  very  long  to  get  accus- 
tomed to  her  presence. 

“ Well,  this  situation  is  getting  decidedly 
interesting,”  he  murmured  to  himself. 

'‘Well,  Eosalie,  what  do  you  want?” 

“ Why,  I come  to  help  madame  to  dress,”  in 
astonished  tones. 

“ Come  to— help— me — to — dress,” explod- 
ing with  laughter.  “ Oh,  this  is  too  much  ! ” 
Then,  seeing  that  Eosalie  was  regarding  him 
curiously,  he  controlled  his  mirth.  “ Pshaw  ! 
I keep  forgetting  who  I am,”  in  an  undertone. 
“ This  won’t  do  at  all.  I must  remember  my 
position.” 

“Ah,”  said  the  maid,  “madame  moost 


64 


A Jyargaln  in  Souls 


have  had  zee  pleasant  dreams  last  night  zat 
she  laugh,  eh,  so  modi ! ” bustling  about  the 
room  on  various  incomprehensible  errands. 

“Yes,  very  funny,”  said  Vaness,  following 
her  curiously  with  his  eyes. 

“ "'Vith  monsieur  it  was  le  contraire’’  she 
returned.  “ I tink  he  moost  have  dreamed 
of  ten  souzand  devils  las’  night,  or  lieen  out 
wiz — wiz  ze  boys,  vat  you  call  it  ? ” — taking 
some  garments  out  of  the  wardrobe  and 
smoothing  them  out  on  a chair. 

“ What  put  such  an  absurd  notion  in  your 
head?”  asked  Vaness,  who  felt  the  remark  to 
be  a personal  one. 

“ Because  when  I pass  his  door  zis  morn- 
ing,” shaking  out  a skirt,  he  bang  on  zee 
door  and  howl  for  me  to  come  in.  He  was  so 
mad  he  foam.  He  tremble  so  wiz  rage  he  no 
could  dress  himself,  and  he  try  to  put  on  his 
trousairs  over  his  head.  Oh,  he  vair  bad  ! ” 
shaking  her  head  sadly. 

‘‘  I should  think  so,  ” said  Vaness,  doubling 
up  with  mirth  as  the  picture  framed  itself  in 
his  imagination. 


By  Morning  Light  65 

“ I haf  nevair  seen  monsieur  in  sooch  a tern- 
pair,”  said  Eosalie,  fussing  over  the  strange 
garments  on  the  chair.  “ You  should  find 
out  what  it  is  zat  trouble  him.” 

“ Yes,  he  is  greatly  changed,”  said  Vaness, 
with  a sigh.  “ All  his  amiable  temperament 
has  disappeared.” 

“ And  he  was  so  sweet  before,  ” cried  Eosa- 
lie, clasping  her  hands  and  rolling  her  eyes 
towards  the  ceiling. 

“ Eh  ? ” 

“ A man  to  love,  to  adore.” 

“Yes— Yes,  he  was  all  that,”  nodding  his 
head  with  an  air  of  conviction.  “I  quite 
agree  with  you;  but  I am  afraid  he  has 
changed.  He  will  never  be  such  a model 
husband  again.  His  virtues  were  too  many 
to  stand  the  trying  test  of  time.” 

“ Ah,  zeeze  men,  zeeze  men ! ” sighed  Eo- 
salie. “ Zay  laugh  to-day,  to-morrow  zay 
sink  of  suicide.  He  stay  avay.  It  may  be 
zat  zere  is  anozzair  vooman  in  zee  case.” 

“ Eosalie,  I forbid  you  to  speak  so  of  Mr. 
Vaness.  He  is  a man  of  honor.  He  would 


5 


60 


A Bai'gahi  in  Souls 


never  carry  on  a vulgar  intrigue  in  secret.” 

Eosalie  shrugged  her  shoulders  and  was  si- 
lent. 

“ Toute  la  maison  est  devenue  folle,^^  she 
said  as  she  went  out,  shaking  her  head  with  an 
air  of  conviction  that  Mrs.  Vaness  was  as 
crazy  as  her  husband. 

She  soon  returned  to  her  mysterious  labors 
at  the  dressing-table. 

‘'Now,  Rosalie,”  said  Vaness,  as  he  re- 
entered the  room  a few  moments  later,  and 
paused  by  the  chair  where  the  strange  white 
garments  were  piled,  “help  me  to  climb  into 
these— these  what-do-you-call-’ems,”  taking 
up  a snowy  trifle  of  linen  and  lace  gingerly 
and  eyeing  it  at  arm’s  length  with  some  tre- 
pidation. “ This  damned  garment  must  be 
a dress-reform  bustle  or  a sanitary  cutaway, 
considerably  cut  away.” 

“ Oh,madame  ! ” shivered  Eosalie,  covering 
her  ears. 

“ Well,  what’s  the  matter  now?  ” 

“Nozzing — nozzing;  it  is  possible  zat  I 
misunderstood.  Pardon  ! pardon  ! ” and  the 


By  Mornhig  Light 


67 


momentous  operation  of  dressing  the  slender 
figure  before  her  was  begun. 

“Ouch!  ” cried  Vaness,  “there  goes  a pin 
into  me.  Can’t  you  hook  up  this — this  ar- 
rangement, or  tie  it  on  with  strings,  or  buckle 
it,  or — hang  it ! why  not  get  along  without 
it  ? I should  think  the  rest  of  the  pile  would 
be  enough  of  a load  to  carry.” 

“ Mais  non,  c'est  impossible,''  gurgled  the 
maid,  with  her  mouth  full  of  pins. 

“Well,  hurry  up,  anyway,”  said  Vaness 
impatiently,  “ for  I am  just  dying  to  have  a 
smoke.” 

“A  smoke!”  echoed  Eosalie,  pausing  in 
the  midst  of  her  work  with  a shiver  of  dismay. 

“ Yes,  a smoke ; ” then  suddenly  recollect- 
ing, “ No  I meant  a drink.” 

“Madame  drink  an’  smoke  ? Quel  malheur! 
Is  it  zat  she  has  acquired  zee  habit  lately  ? ” 

' “No,  no;  you  slightly  misunderstood  me. 
I feel  a little  mixed  this  morning ; that  pecu- 
liar dream  is  still  running  in  my  head.  What 
I meant  was  a smoking  drink,  don’t  you  see  ? 
— a smoking  drink — my  morning  coffee.” 


68 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


‘‘  Oh,  zis  Anglais  is  sooch  a peculiar  lan- 
guage, I am  sure  I shall  never  learn  it.  Yen 
I hear  madame  speak  of  zee  drink  an’  zee 
smoke  I tink  she  has  found  a— a — ” 

Well,  found  what  ? Don’t  stand  there  gib- 
bering in  that  absurd  way.’' 

A lovair.” 

‘‘Eh?” 

A lovair.” 

“Oh,  a Movair’  and  smoke  and  drink  go 
to-gether,  eh?  ” smiled  Vaness. 

“ Ma%s  oui  certaineinent,  generally — zat  is, 
in  Paris.  I have  not  zee  knowledge  how  it  is 
in  VAmeriqueB 

“ Oh,  the  ‘ lovair  ’is  unknown  in  New  York,’ 
he  said,  very  gravely. 

C’est  possible?  ” very  much  astonished. 

“ To  tell  the  truth,  Eosalie,”  in  a stage- 
whisper,  “there  is  one  man  whom  I am  very 
much  in  love  with.” 

“Ah  !”  pricking  up  her  ears,  “ I knew  it  was 
impossible  for  one  of  madame’s  figure  to 
remain  long  wizout  one — and  he  is  gentil? 
il  est  beau?  ” 


By  Morninsc  Bight 


69 


Oh,  he’s  a lovely  creature,  I assure  3 ou. 
Curly  brown  hair,  a cavalry  mustache,  and 
melting  brown  eyes.” 

“ Just  like  monsieur  ? ” 

Oh,  you  could  hardly  tell  them  apart.” 

Eosalie  looked  around  the  room  stealthily, 
and  then  whispered  mysteriously ; 

‘‘It  is  good  zat  madame  has  made  ozzair 
arrangements.” 

“ Why,  what  do  you  mean  ? ” 

“ Because  ven  I brush  zee  coats  of  Mr. 
Vaness  I often  come  upon  notes  in  a lady’s 
handwriting.” 

“ Oh,  you  little  devil ! ” exclaimed  the  lis- 
tener to  himself;  “ I guess  it  is  about  time 
for  you  to  go.”  Then  to  Eosalie,  “ Oh,  those 
are  only  business  letters.  An  editor  receives 
correspondence  from  all  sorts  of  people. 
Hurry  up  with  this  dressing.  Haven’t  you 
hooked  me  together  enough  for  one  day?  I 
don’t  see  any  sense,  anyway,  in  all  these 
straps  and  hooks  and  buttons.” 

“ Now  I must  fix  madame’shair.” 

“ Oh,  it  will  do  as  it  is.” 


70 


A Bargaht  i?i  Souls 


“ Impossible.” 

‘‘Are,  you  going  to  stick  all  those  hairpins 
in  my  head  ? ” 

“ Mais  ouiB 

“Oh,  roll  it  up  in  a knot;  I feel  like  a 
pin-cushion  already.” 

“ But  madame  may  have  visitors ; she  must 
be  ready  to  receive  at  all  hours.” 

“What  a nuisance  ! W^ell,  get  through  as 
quick  as  you  can.  If  I have  to  go  through 
this  performance  every  morning,  I shall  go 
mad.”  At  last,  after  much  growling  and 
impatience  on  the  part  of  Vaness,  Eosalie 
completed  her  task.  He  paused  for  a mo- 
ment to  survey  the  charming  figure  presented 
in  the  glass.  The  flowing  folds  of  pale  blue 
crepe  de  Chine  half  hid  and  half  revealed  the 
supple  form  beneath.  The  snowy  cascade  of 
lace  fell  from  throat  to  hem,  not  whiter  than 
the  jewelled  hands,  and  glimpses  of  a bosom 
that  shone  in  the  sunlight  like  mother-of- 
pearl.  And  crowning  all,  the  oval  face  was 
flushed  just  now  with  a delicate  rose  that 
might  have  inspired  Watteau. 


By  Morning  Bight 


71 


“ I never  thought  my  wife  was  so  charm- 
ing,” said  Vaness  to  himself.  “ It  must  be 
that  the  soul  has  imparted  to  the  eyes  a new 
beauty  that  was  lacking  before.” 

Suddenly  he  caught  a glimpse  of  another 
face,  Eosalie’s,  peering  over  his  shoulder. 
She  was  admiring  her  work,  and  it  suddenly 
struck  him  that  she  was  a very  picturesque 
little  person. 

“ Do  you  know,”  turning  suddenly,  “ that 
you  are  a pretty  girl,  Eosalie, — a very  pretty 
girl  ? ” 

“They  have  informed  me  that  I am  ex- 
quisite,” said  Eosalie,  demurely,  as  she  ad- 
justed a silk  bow  on  her  wonderful  lace  cap. 

Vaness  had  kissed  her  before  he  knew  what 
he  was  about.  Turning  he  saw  Nita. 

“ My  dear  Nita — I mean  Arthur,”  he  stam- 
mered. 

His  wife  turned  to  the  girl.  “ Eosalie.” 

“ Monsieur ! ” — very  much  in  wonder  what 
the  trouble  was  all  about. 

“ You  leave  to-day.” 

“ But,  monsieur — ” 


72 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


“ Not  another  word,  shameless  girl.  This 
is  a return  for  all  my  kindness  to  you.  I dare 
say,  however,  that  madame  will  be  pleased 
to  send  you  cards  for  her  receptions’’ — and 
with  this  parting  shaft  Nita  turned  abruptly 
and  went  clumping  noisily  down  the  stairs. 

‘‘  Oh  quel  mallieur!  ” cried  Eosalie,  wring- 
ing her  hands  and  sobbing,  “what  is  zat  I 
have  done  ? ” 

“Don’t  raise  such  a row,”  groaned  Vaness. 
“Here — here,”  rushing  to  the  bureau  and 
taking  out  some  money,  which  he  thrust  into 
her  trembling  hands.  “ Take  this  and  stop 
crying ! ” and  before  she  could  reply,  he  was 
bounding  down  the  stairs  as  rapidly  as  the 
long  trailing  skirts  would  permit. 

He  found  Nita  seated  at  the  head  of  the  ta- 
ble, glow^ering  at  a platter  of  poached  eggs. 
He  took  his  place  silently  at  the  end  of  the 
board,  and  seemed  to  be  very  much  interested 
in  the  morning  paper,  over  which  he  peered 
at  the  stern  features  of  his 

“ It  is  quite  evident,”  Nita  began,  crunch- 
ing savagely  a piece  of  toast,  “ that  you  did 


By  Alorning  Light 


73 


not  lose  any  time  in  availing  yourself  of  the 
opportunities  of  your  position.  I really 
thought  better  of  you,”  choking  down  a sob. 
“If  this  is  the  beginning,  what  terrible  re- 
velations I shall  learn  before  many  days  have 
passed ! Oh,  how  unhappy  I am  ! ” wiping 
a dim  eye  with  a corner  of  her  napkin. 
“ How  unhappy  I am ! ” 

“ Now  don’t  be  silly,  my  dear,”  said  Vaness, 
recovering  his  composure.  “ This  exchange 
of  p'i'sition  was  made  entirely  with  your  con- 
sent. You  were  delighted  with  the  prospect 
that  I was  to  relieve  you  of  your  galling 
chains,  in  return  for  my  liberty.  Besides, 
supposing  I did  give  the  girl  a fatherly  kiss. 
It  was  a thoughtless  impulse,  and  neither  of 
us  are  any  the  worse  for  it  that  I can  see. 
You  are  not  going  to  repent  at  this  early 
stage  of  our  comedy  ? ” 

“It  will  prove  a drama — a tragic  drama, I 
know,”  said  Nita,  plaintively.  “You  may 
have  done  something  horrible  in  the  past, 
and  I shall  have  to  bear  the  punishment  for 
it.  Perhaps  you  were  glad  to  escape  from 


74 


A Barsrahi  in  Souls 

o 

your  evil  life,  and  thought  this  exchange 
would  make  you  free.  I see  it  all;  it  was  a 
plan  to  get  rid  of  me—  a cruel  conspiracy,” 
relapsing  into  tears. 

Vaness  went  on  quietly  eating,  until  the 
sobs  grew  fainter. 

“Don’t  you  think  you  had  better  go  and 
bathe  your  eyes  in  some  cold  water?”  he 
said,  crunching  noisily  a piece  of  toast.  ‘‘  It 
is  nearly  time  for  you  to  appear  at  the  office, 
and  it  wouldn’t  look  well  for  an  editor  to 
have  been  crying.  They  are  not  supposed 
to  be  supplied  with  tears,  or  any  emotions 
whatever.  Suppose  the  rival  editor  across 
the  way  were  to  see  you  snivelling  ? It  would 
be  a huge  joke,  especially  as  I told  him  only 
last  week  that  I should  pull  his  nose  in  public 
if  he  ever  abused  me  in  print  again.  I leave  it 
to  you  to  carry  out  my  promise.” 

“What,  to  pull  his  nose?”  asked  Nita, 
faintly. 

“Exactly.” 

“But  I — I don’t  want  to  pull  anybody’s 


nose. 


By  Morning  Light 


75 


“Oh,  but  you  must,  if  he  opens  fire  again. 
The  honor  of  the  paper  is  at  stake.  Of  course 
he  may  try  to  cane  you,  or  punch  your  head ; 
but  you  mustn’t  mind  a little  thing  like  that. 
Anyway,  he  is  a rank  coward,  so  there  is 
small  chance  of  retaliation.  But  don’t  let 
him  strike  you  in  the  face.  I beg  of  you  to 
guard  those  sacred  features  which  I have 
trusted  you  with  as  you  would  your  life.  I 
could  never  contemplate  them  again  with  joy 
if  one  of  the  eyes  were  missing,  or  a well- 
directed  blow  had  knocked  my  classic  nose 
out  of  perspective.” 

“Oh ! ” moaned  Nita,  passing  a trembling 
hand  over  her  features,  to  see  if  they  were 
still  intact — “oh ! ” 

“ You’ll  get  used  to  being  horsewhipped,  in 
time,”  pursued  the  tormenter,  “and  find  it 
increases  your  circulation  as  w'ell  as  that  of 
the  paper.  And  now,  while  I don’t  want  to 
hurry  you,”  looking  at  the  clock,  “ I think 
you  ought  to  be  on  your  way  down-town. 
You  know  how  eager  you  were  last  night  to 
begin  your  glorious  career;  this  morning 


70 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


your  impatience  seems  to  have  entirely  dis- 
appeared. Now,  when  you  get  to  the  office, 
what  do  you  propose  to  do?  How  will  you 
begin  your  work  of  reconstruction?” 

“ You  w^ould  only  laugh  at  me  if  I were  to 
tell  you,”  said  Nita.  I have  rules  for  every- 
thing set  down  in  this  book,”  taking  out  a 
note-book.  “ For  some  months  I have  been 
compiling  this  volume,  and  there  are  ques- 
tions and  answers  that  apply  to  every  situa- 
tion.” 

What  is  the  answer  when  a defeated  can- 
didate or  a rival  editor  rushes  in  and  tries  to 
shoot  the  cigar  out  of  your  mouth  ? It  would 
be  useful  to  know.” 

‘‘I — I haven’t  got  that  down.  It  can't  be 
possible  such  things  occur  in  a New  York 
office.  You  are  only  trying  to  frighten  me.” 

“Such  things  don’t  occur,  eh?  Why,  I dug 
a dozen  bullets  out  of  the  wall  only  a month 
ago,,  and  had  them  moulded  into  the  hand- 
some paper-weight  you  will  find  on  the  desk ; 
and  as  for  the  editorial  chair,  why  it’s  as  full 
of  buckshot  as  a Christmas  pudding  is  full  of 


By  Morning  Light 


77 


plums.  You  will  have  more  than  one  sur- 
prise awaiting  you,  my  dear.  I suppose  you 
found  a schedule  of  the  office-work  in  my 
pocket?” 

“Yes,  and  a great  many  other  things  be- 
sides,” said  Nita.  “You  would  have  done 
well  to  have  destroyed  most  of  your  papers 
before  we  changed  places.” 

“Eh?  What’s  that?” 

“ Among  your  assets  I found  a letter — an 
invitation  from  a woman,”  triumphantly. 

“ Oh  yes,  I remember.  The  annual  dinner 
of  the  Stage  Society — a very  worthy  charity. 
Of  course  I have  to  go  to  all  such  entertain- 
ments in  order  to  be  on  good  terms  with  the 
managers — ” 

“ And  actresses  too,  I suppose,”  said  Nita, 
meekly.  But  Vaness  did  not  hear. 

“You  see,  we  get  forty  cents  a line  from 
the  theatres,  and  a dollar  a line  for  personal 
puffs.  Now  don’t  be  writing  influential  ac- 
tresses down  because  you  don’t  like  the  way 
they  fix  their  hair,  or  because  they  wear 
false  teeth;  it  would  be  just  like  a woman.” 


78 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


“ I shall  maintain  my  position  with  dig- 
nity/’ said  his  vis-a-vis,  ‘‘  I am  fully  aware 
how  the  editor  of  a paper  should  conduct 
himself.” 

‘‘  That’s  very  well ; but  while  you  are  main- 
taining your  dignity,  also  look  after  the  dol- 
lars. Our  dramatic  critic  is  a young  man 
and  rather  thoughtless.  When  a new  play 
is  announced  and  he  happens  to  have  some 
friends  in  the  company,  he  is  very  liable  to 
give  them  a lot  of  free  advertising,  which  is 
clear  loss  to  us.  The  idea  is  not  to  commit 
yourself  one  way  or  the  other  until  you  see 
what  the  manager  is  going  to  do.  There’s 
Morton,  for  instance,  of  the  Fourth  Avenue 
Theatre.  When  he  brings  out  a new  play, 
he  can  always  be  depended  on  for  a five-hun- 
dred-dollar  notice ; but  don’t  find  fault  with 
him  because  he  wears  red  whiskers  and 
swears  like  a trooper.” 

But  supposing  the  play  is  bad  ? ” 

‘‘Well,  you  must  discover  some  good 
points,  whether  they  exist  or  not.  If  the 
New  York  papers  only  discussed  good  plays. 


By  Morning  Light 


79 


they  would  have  trouble  filling  their  theat- 
rical columns/’ 

public  journal/’  said  Nita,  referring  to 
the  little  note-book,  ‘‘should  be  a mirror  of 
truth,  an  enemy  of  fraud  and  humbugs,  a 
champion  of  the  right.  It  never  should  be 
swayed  by  mere  monetary  considerations.” 

“ That’s  very  pretty.  I believe  in  speaking 
the  truth,  too ; that  is,  if  it  doesn’t  interfere 
with  your  income.” 

“A  grovelling  sentiment  worthy  of  a man,” 
with  disdain.  “No  wonder  that  the  press  has 
become  an  object  of  contempt,  a telephone 
through  which  the  vilest  can  buy  the  right  to 
speak.” 

“ Your  sentiments  do  you  a vast  amount  of 
credit,  but  it  would  require  a great  deal  of 
money  to  carry  them  out.  If  I were  to  follow 
my  own  inclinations  concerning  the  editor- 
ship of  ‘ The  Owl,’  we  should  not  be  living  in 
such  a comfortable  home,  we  should  not  be 
so  well  dressed  or  well  fed.  Look  around 
this  room.  You  see  that  Steinway  piano  in 
the  corner  ? ” 


80 


A Bargain  in  Souls 

“ Where  did  it  come  from  ? ” 

“ Why,  it  was  a present  from  you  on  my 
last  birthday.” 

“ Not  at  all ; you  received  it  through  me 
from  Alderman  McGoozle,  as  a thank-offer- 
ing for  services  rendered  while  he  was  run- 
ning for  office.” 

“Oh ! ” with  a long-drawn  sigh. 

“ That  pearl-laid  secretary  by  the  wall  was 
a present  from  a genial  murderer  whose  ac- 
quittal we  helped  to  secure.” 

“Oh!  ” 

“ Why,  you  have  been  dressing  yourself  for 
the  past  three  years  out  of  the  perquisites  of 
office.  Your  spring  bonnet  represents  Lop- 
eared  Mick’s  victory  over  the  Lancashire 
Spider,  and  your  Easter  costume  the  grati- 
tude of  a defaulting  cashier.  Your — ” 

“You’d  better  not  go  any  farther,”  said 
Nita. 

“Well,  I only  wanted  to  show  you  that 
while  we  may  cherish  the  noblest  principles 
and  sentiments,  as  editors  it  is  well  to  keep 


By  Morning  Light 


81 


them  under  the  control  of  a golden  ke5\  To 
go  clothed  in  virtuous  sentiments  ■will  not 
protect  you  from  the  inclemency  of  the 
weather,  nor  is  a righteous  principle  in  your 
mouth  going  to  satisfy  the  cravings  of  an 
empty  stomach.” 

“ You  shall  see,”  said  Nita,  decidedly  “ that 
it  only  needs  a brave  heart  to  make  honesty 
pay.  There  may  be  some  resistance  at  the 
first,  but  in  the  end  right  must  prevail.” 

“And  in  the  meantime  we  stand  a fair 
chance  of  starving,”  said  Vaness,  rising  from 
the  table. 

“ Wait,”  Nita  replied  laying  down  her  nap- 
kin, “I  shall  soon  have  an  opportunity  to 
show  you  that  I am  right.” 

“Well,  you  don’t  seem  to  be  very  eager  to 
begin,”  with  a malicious  smile. 

The  sun  filtering  through  the  orange  silk 
curtains  filled  every  nook  and  corner  of  the 
cosy  dining-room  with  a comfortable  glow, 
bringing  into  relief  its  luxurious  chairs  that 
invited'rest,  the  dainty  paintings  on  the  wall, 
the  cheerful  nook  in  the  bow-window  piled 


82 


A Bargain  in  Son  Is 

with  embroidered  cushions.  The  sofa  looked 
so  soft  and  inviting  that  Nita  could  not  re- 
press a sigh  of  regret  as  she  thought  of  the 
many  idle  hours  she  had  dozed  away  in  its 
velvet  embrace.  And  there  lay  the  novel  she 
had  laid  down  the  night  before,  unfinished. 

She  walked  into  the  parlor,  slowly  trying 
to  conceal  from  him  the  emotions  that  were 
struggling  for  the  mastery.  Itv;ould  never 
do  to  let  him  know  that  she  had  begun  to 
weaken  so  soon.  Where  were  all  her  cour- 
age and  braveness  ? 

“And  what  are  you  going  to  do  all  day 
she  asked  Vaness,  with  an  affected  careless- 
ness, adjusting  a refractory  necktie  that  had 
worked  its  way  over  her  ear. 

“Oh,  I haven’t  thought  much  about  it,” 
with  a yawn;  lie  off  and  read,  I suppose.  I 
have  not  had  time  in  the  past  three  years  for 
anything  but  newspapers  and  police-reports. 
When  I get  hungry,  I shall  study  Franca- 
teli  and  experiment  with  some  of  his  mys- 
teries. I have  often  thought  that  if  circum- 
stances had  not  forced  me  into  journalism  I 


By  Mo7'ninor  Light 


83 


should  have  become  a professional  cook.  It 
must  be  a very  enjoyable  life,  I imagine,  and 
much  more  profitable.  The  cuisme  is  the 
most  important  educator  of  the  century. 
What  historic  memories  fill  the  mind  at  the 
sight  of  a hoeuf  a la  Mirahemi!  and  a hun- 
dred songs  rise  from  the  smoke  of  a dish  of 
houillahaisse,^^ 

‘fortunately,  I shall  not  be  here  for  your 
ghoulish  repasts, “ said  Nita.  “Now  that  I 
have  some  liberty  of  action,  I can  pick  out 
my  restaurants.” 

“By  all  means,  my  dear;  dine  out  as  often 
as  you  please.  I shall  not  lack  for  society. 
You  know  Miss  Olcott  lives  only  a block  away 
and  I dare  say  she  would  be  glad  to  dine 
here  instead  of  at  the  boarding-house  where 
she  is  condemned  to  live.” 

“You  know  how  I detest  that  woman,”  said 
Nita,  frowningly. 

“Why,  you  always  kiss  her  most  affection- 
ately when  you  meet— an  established  custom 
which  I suppose  I must  respect,”  with  a 
laugh. 


84 


A Bargalit  i?i  Souls 


“It  is  policy  for  me  to  treat  her  kindly, 
because  she  has  a very  sharp  tongue,  and  if 
we  quarrelled  she  might  talk  about  me.” 

“Well,  I shall  cultivate  her  for  the  same 
reason ; and  I have  no  doubt  we  shall  get 
alongvery  well  together.  You  see,  I shall  have 
so  much  time  on  my  hands,  you  being  away 
all  day-” 

“I  shall  make  it  my  business  to  be  here  to- 
night at  five  o’clock  if  you  are  going  to  dine 
alone.” 

“But  I sha’n’t  be  alone.  I shall  have 
those  four  lovely  girls  to  keep  me  com- 
pany.” 

“Oough !” 

“Besides,  your  business  will  detain  you 
at  the  office  until  six  at  the  earliest,  for,  after 
the  last  edition  is  out,  you  must  arrange  for 
the  next  day.  Of  course  you  will  have  a chance 
to  get  some  pork  and  beans  at  the  corner 
between-times.” 

“ But  I don’t  like  pork  and  beans,”  wailed 
Nita. 

“ Oh  you  must  get  used  to  them.  They  are 


By  Morning  Light  85 

considered  the  proper  food  for  brain-work- 
ers.” 

‘‘  You  are  only  trying  to  frighten  me  into 
believing  that  your  life  in  the  past  has  been 
one  of  privations.  I don’t  believe  anything 
of  the  kind.  At  least  I shall  be  free  to  do  as 
I please.” 

‘‘  I don’t  know  about  that,”  shaking  his 
head  ; ‘‘but  we  shall  see.” 

“ Yes,  we  shall  see,”  cried  Nita,  turning 
towards  the  door. 

“ Hold  on ; you  are  going  off  without  your 
hat.” 

“ Oh,  bother  the  hat ! ” coming  back. 

Finally  equipped,  she  started  off  again. 

“I  shall  look  forward  to  the  first  edition,” 
he  said. 

“ You  will  be  astonished.” 

“ I expect  to  be.” 

“ Horrid  thing ! Now,  when  I come  back, 
you — you,  must  tell  me  everything  that  has 
happened — every  word  that  you  say  to  those 
girls  at  supper.” 

^‘Ya — as,  unless  my  memory  fails  me. 


8G 


A Bargain  in  So2ils 


And,  my  dear,  I expect  you  to  be  equally 
confidential.  We  sliall  now  have  the  op- 
portunity to  see  ourselves  as  others  see 
us.” 

“ Oh  ! ” exclaimed  Nita,  as  a sudden  thought 
flashed  through  her  mind;  hut  she  did  not 
give  it  expression  in  words,  and  fled  from  the 
room  slamming  the  door  behind  her. 

‘‘  Funny  little  creature  ! ” said  Vaness,  with 
a meditative  smile.  ‘‘I  really  believe  she 
has  begun  to  weaken  already,  but  is  to  proud 
to  let  me  know  it.  I am  afraid  she  has  made 
a bad  bargain.  Anyway,  the  experience  may 
cure  her.  It  may  be  good  for  us  both.  I 
know"  I was  sorely  in  need  of  a vacation.  A 
whole  day  and  nothing  to  do ! A pleasant 
prospect,  but  apt  to  prove  monotonous.” 

He  walked  up  and  dowui  the  room,  suddenly 
pausing  before  the  side-board. 

‘‘  I am  all  alone,”  looking  around  furtively. 
‘‘  I might  take  a morning  refresher  and  a 
smoke,  and  no  one  need  be  a whit  the  wiser. 
It  will  add  so  much  to  the  satisfaction  wdien 
I have  to  do  it  surreptitiously.” 


By  Mo7‘ni7ig  Light  87 

He  tried  the  doors  of  the  sideboard.  They 
were  locked. 

‘‘Just  my  luck  grumbling;  “and  I was 
just  beginning  to  feel  precious  dry.” 

lie  rang  the  bell,  and  Kosalie,  with  traces 
of  recent  tears  on  her  face,  appeared  in  the 
doorway.  “ Eosalie,  where  are  the  keys  of 
the  sideboard  ? ” 

“Mais,  madame,  they  are  in  the  care  of 
monsieur.” 

“ OhIthaElldo.” 

Vaness  sank  into  a chair  and  growled  out : 

“ Well  it  isn’t  such  a sinecure  to  be  a wo- 


man after  all ! ” 


IV 

THE  editor’s  busy  day 
“The  Evening  Owl”  belonged  to  that 
class  of  peculiar  papers  which  have  sprung 
into  existence  in  the  metropolis  during  the 
past  decade.  It  had  been  founded  originally 
by  a Eussian  refugee,  and  there  were  no 
less  than  six  hundred  stockholders  who  held 
from  one  to  a hundred  shares  in  the  enter- 
prise. 

The  founder,  having  started  the  paper  on 
a few  hundred  dollars,  had  almost  starved 
to  death  the  first  six  months,  and  to  dis- 
charge his  obligations  he  gave  stock  instead 
of  money.  Thus  it  happened  that  even  the 

boot-black  on  the  corner  and  the  beanery  in 
88 


The  Editor's  Busy  Day  89 

the  basement  held  shares  in  the  paper, 
which  had  now  become  a very  valuable  prop- 
erty, owing  a great  deal  to  the  efforts  of  its 
humble  shareholders. 

For  the  boot-black  and  the  bean-baker, 
and  others  of  their  ilk,  finding  themselves 
in  possession  of  so  much  of  the  journal’s 
scrip,  at  that  time  worth  little  more  than  the 
paper  on  which  it  was  printed,  began  to  dab- 
ble in  journalism  themselves,  and  banded 
together  to  secure  news  that  would  advance 
"‘The  Evening  Owl’s  ” circulation. 

The  boot-black,  who  had  free  range  of  the 
office  buildings  on  the  block,  stumbled  across 
many  sensations  in  going  his  rounds,  and  re- 
ceived many  confidences  from  inviting  key- 
holes. The  Pole  who  had  acted  in  the  capacity 
of  man-servant  to  the  late  editor,  and  had 
been  left  a wad  of  stock  instead  of  wages,  be- 
longed to  the  ‘‘Gentlemen’s  Gentlemen  Club,” 
made  up  of  valets,  cooks,  and  coachmen,  and 
at  the  weekly  dinners  of  the  association  he 
gathered  from  his  companions  the  most  in- 
teresting chapters  from  family  closets. 


90 


A Ba7‘gain  in  Souls 


No  one  who  rode  in  horse-cars,  or  went  to 
theatres,  or  lunched  in  cafes  could  be  cer- 
tain that  some  emissary  of  the  “Evening 
Owl”  was  not  within  ear-shot.  And  young 
married  couples  at  the  hotels  were  often  sur- 
prised at  the  assiduous  attentions  of  the  bell- 
boys, who  insisted  upon  bringing  up  ice- 
water  at  all  hours  of  the  night  and  morning, 
and  answered  their  calls  wdth  suspicious 
alacrity. 

Other  journals  might  stagnate  for  w^ant  of 
new's.  “The  Evening  Owl”  was  ever  ready 
with  a sensation.  Without  waiting  for  the 
wheels  of  time  to  grind  out  a dramatic  epi- 
sode or  startling  catastrophe,  it  applied  the 
oil  of  ingenuity  to  the  axles  and  increased 
the  revolutions.  The  city  w^as  a checker- 
board in  the  opinion  of  the  editor,  and  he 
moved  his  men  here  and  there  at  wall,  crea- 
ting catastrophes  and  leading  them  into  com- 
plications. “The  Evening  Owd”  was  never 
dull,  though  other  journals  might  be  as  dry 
as  a bundle  of  Congressional  records. 

The  editor  wisely  argued  that  the  average 


7"he  Edito7''^s  Busy  Day  91 

public  who  bouglit  papers  wanted  to  be 
stirred  up.  Having  tasted  blood  one  day, they 
were  not  to  be  put  off  with  tea  and  toast  the 
next.  To  keep  up  a daily  supply  of  sensa- 
tions was  therefore  his  life’s  ambition.  The 
means  employed  were  not  always  the  most 
honorable  ; but  since  the  readers  were  satis- 
fied, who  should  find  fault?  Was  it  any 
one’s  business  if  the  man  who  swore  to  the 
circulation  had  been  indicted  seventeen 
times  for  perjury,  or  that  the  ragpickers  of 
the  city  were  paid  a liberal  price  per  pound  for 
all  the  torn  letters  they  found  in  ash-barrels 
during  the  course  of  their  pregrinations  ? 

If  a man  contemplated  suicide,  he  might 
turn  it  to  profitable  account  for  his  family  by 
choosing  the  most  sensational  means,  and 
writing  it  up  previously  for  the  paper.  The 
Evening  Owl  ” w^ould  publish  a full  account 
with  many  illustrations  ten  minutes  after  the 
tragedy  occurred,  and  a handsome  check 
w^ould  be  foiwvarded  to  the  bereaved  family 
by  the  next  mail.  Indirectly  in  this  way  the 
journal  did  a great  deal  of  good. 


92 


A Ba^'ga'ni  in  Sonls 

Suppose  you  wished  to  elope  with  a rich 
man’s  daughter,  and  did  not  have  the  money 
to  pay  the  railroad  fares  to  the  next  station. 
It  would  be  only  necessary  to  call  on  the  ed- 
itor of  ‘‘  The  Evening  Owl  ” to  perfect  ar- 
rangements. All  that  was  required  on  your 
part  was  to  conduct  the  elopement  in  a new^sy 
way,  after  a plan  suggested  by  the  editor.  Get 
married  in  a balloon  or  on  the  Brooklyn 
Bridge,  or  bear  her  aw  ay  on  a bicycle  pursued 
by  the  irate  father.  You  might  make  your 
choice  how  it  was  to  be  managed,  and  the 
paper  would  come  dowui  handsomely  for  the 
expenses. 

If  your  wife  ran  away  and  you  were  anxious 
to  get  her  back,  ‘‘  The  Evening  Owl  ” w^ould 
provide  meams  for  pursuit,  provided  you  w^ere 
confidential  regarding  the  circumstances. 

So  devoted  were  the  stockholders  to  the  in- 
terests of  their  paper  that  in  times  of  trouble, 
or  when  there  w^as  a drouth  of  news,  they  did 
not  hesitate  to  trot  out  some  of  their  own 
family  skeletons  for  the  public  view.  Lemuel 
J.  Bigwood  would  not  now  be  lingering  in 


The  Edltor''s  Busy  Day  93 

durance  vile  if  he  had  not  stopped  on  his 
way  to  Canada  to  pen  a graphic  account  of 
his  defalcations  for  the  paper  in  which  he  was 
a shareholder.  Nor  would  Barney  Blaherly 
be  now  under  sentence  of  death  if,  while 
cutting  up  his  wif<^  he  had  not  paused  to 
take  her  portrait  with  a Kodak  camera  for 
the  last  edition. 

With  such  a band  of  devoted  adherents  it 
was  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  “ The  Evening 
Owl  ’’  should  be  such  a financial  success,  but 
a large  sum  of  money  was  spent  yearly  in 
keeping  the  staff  out  of  reach  of  the  strong 
arm  of  the  law. 

Such  was  the  paper  and  its  policy  up  to 
the  morning  that  Nita,  still  irritated  in  mind, 
entered  the  office  to  take  editorial  charge. 

Now  at  last  she  would  have  an  opportunity 
to  give  vent  to  her  pent-up  ideas.  Now  was 
the  golden  chance  to  show  that  scoffer  at  home 
what  a woman  can  do  to  create  a great  paper. 

But  the  bare  room,  filled  with  dusty  files, 
and  the  long  line  of  men  in  their  shirt  sleeves 
smoking  and  expectorating  copiously,  rather 


9i 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


dampened  her  ardor  as  she  made  her  way 
totlie  office  in  the  corner,  separated  from  the 
main  room  by  a board  partition. 

Nita  sat  down  at  the  desk  and  commenced 
listlessly  to  open  the  pile  of  letters  that 
lay  there.  She  could  banish  from  her 
mind  the  thought  that  Vaness  was  probably 
now  reclining  on  that  soft  sofa  in  the  corner 
of  the  parlor,  reading  the  fascinating  novel 
that  she  was  just  dying  to  finish. 

And  then  that  pink  supper  at  five,  with 
eight  giddy  girls  grouped  about  the  board! 
She  could  see  in  fancy  Miss  Olcott  on  the 
right  ogling  over  her  glass  of  wine,  and  a 
golden-haired  creature  on  the  left  to  whom 
he  was  paying  assiduous  attentions.  Oh, 
she  hated  them  all ! How  little  did  she  think 
wdien  inviting  that  set  of  flighty  young  wo- 
mien,  that  Arthur  would  be  the  one  to  enter- 
tain them,  and  alone ! Oh,  that  was  the  most 
terrible  thought  of  all — alone  ! 

Well,  anyway  he  was  likely  to  hear  him- 
self criticised  : perhaps  that  would  interfere 
somewhat  with  his  entertainment  anddiges- 


The  Editor'^ s Busy  Bay 


95 


tion.  In  order  to  smother  her  thoughts  Nita 
went  to  work  at  the  pile  of  letters.  The  pres- 
ence of  the  typewriter,  a young  lady  with 
abnormally  black  eyes  and  champagne-col- 
ored hair,  did  not  add  to  hei  equanimity. 
It  seemed  to  her  that  that  offensive  person 
was  staring  at  her  very  curiously. 

^Tlave  you  no  work  to  do?”  asked  Nita, 
irritably. 

“I’m  waiting  for  the  correspondence,” 
eyeing  a large  diamond  ring  on  her  finger 
with  an  air  of  satisfaction. 

“Well,  I — I’m  not  ready  yet.  Go  out  and 
get  your  lunch  and  come  back.” 

“Why,  it’s  only  ten  o’clock,”  protested  the 
blonde  head. 

“Well,  then,  walk  around  the  block,  or  sit 
down  in  the  park  for  half  an  hour,  Don’t 
you  see  I’m  nervous  this  morning?” 

“ I guess  you  was  out  late  last  night,”  said 
the  typewriter,  wuth  a giggle.  “I  w^as  to  the 
ball  of  the  Gentlemen’s  Sons  of  the  Fourth 
Ward.  Mr.  Skewey  has  written  a notice  of 
it  for  to-day’s  paper.” 


96 


A Bargain  i7i  Souls 

“It  shall  not  appear,”  said  Nita,  decidedly, 
‘‘Fm  not  going  to  conduct  this  paper  in  the 
interest  of  the  Fourth  Ward.  That’s  not  so- 
ciety news.” 

^‘Well,”  said  the  typewriter  very  much 
hurt/df  you  can  afford  to  offend  Alderman 
Dooley,  the  president,  by  slighting  his  ball 
it’s  not  my  fault.  You  remember  he  went 
bail  for  your  police  reporter  when  he  came 
near  getting  jugged  last  week.” 

‘‘  Jugged  ? Jugged  ? ” said  Nita.  “ What 
on  earth  is  jugged  ? ” 

Why,  put  in  jail  for  being  found  in  the 
chimney  of  the  Gotham  Hotel,  taking  notes, 
while  the  mill-owners  were  holding  a private 
meeting.  You  know?  ” 

Oh,  yes,  now  I remember,”  faintly. 
‘^Well,  let  the  notice  of  the  ball  go  in,’’ 
with  a sigh;  “ and  just  say  to  Mr.  Skewey  if 
he  is  outside  that  I will  see  him  later  about 
the  society  column.” 

You’d  better  not  ruffle  the  Guv’nor  this 
morning,”  said  the  typewriter  confidentially 
to  a red-nosed  reporter  as  they  met  by  the 


The  Editor's  Busy  Day  97 

ice-cooler.  “He  must  have  been  up  with 
those  ward  heelers  all  night,  for  he’s  mad  as 
a setting  hen.” 

“ I don’t  like  the  looks  of  that  girl  a bit,” 
said  Nita  to  herself;  “she  has  a bad  face. 
I’ll  reconstruct  this  office  on  a better  basis  be- 
fore I’m  through ; ” and  she  attacked  the  pile 
of  letters  again.  Tiring  very  soon  of  this 
monotonous  work,  she  turned  with  a sigh  to 
penning  some  editorials. 

“ Mr.  Jowler,  the  sporting  editor,”  piped 
the  office-boy  before  Nita  had  a chance  to 
read  a line.  Mr,  Jowler  thrust  his  bullet- 
head  in  the  door,  nodded  “Morn in’,  old  man,” 
took  a shot  at  the  spittoon  and  lounged  in. 

He  was  a broad-chested  giant  clad  in  cor- 
duroys of  light  brindle  hue,  and  his  broad 
face,  lit  by  two  watery-blue  eyes,  was  quite 
in  tone  with  the  startling  scarlet  necktie  that 
flamed  on  his  shirt-bosom. 

He  gave  Nita’s  hand  such  a friendly  wrench 
when  he  sat  down  that  the  tears  rose  invol- 
untarily to  her  eyes. 

“Well,  have  you  any  news?”  she  asked, 


7 


98 


A Bargain  ijt  Souls 


furtively  wiping  them  with  the  corner  of  her 
handkerchief.  What  a very  teriible  person 
he  must  be  to  deal  with  ! He  frightened  her, 
with  his  husky  voice  ^nd  his  hands  like  bat- 
tering-rams. 

‘‘  News  ? ” yelled  Mr.  Jowler,  bringing  down 
his  fist  with  such  a bang  on  the  desk  that  Nita 
jumped  in  her  seat.—  News,  me  boy  ? Why, 

my  eyes  if  I ever  got  hold  of  such  a story 

since  Tve  been  on  the  paper ! And  it’s  dead 
straight  too.  What’s  the  matter?  Got  the 
ear-ache?”  as  Nita  lifted  her  hands  with  a 
shudder  at  his  profanity. 

“ Here,  take  a pull  at  this ; you’ll  feel  bet- 
ter,” slapping  down  a huge  pocket-flask  on 
the  desk.  Well,  I wan’t  to  tell  you  the 
story,”  said  Mr.  Jowler,  not  at  all  hurt  be- 
cause she  did  not  accept  the  offered  refresh- 
ment. ‘‘You  know  Charley  Dusenbury — the 
fellow  that  gets  up  midnight  races  and  polo 
games  by  electric  light  on  the  ice,  and  such 
damn  foolishness?  Well,  him  and  Corney 
Shoemacher,  the  millionaire’s  son,  gave  a 
dinner  at  Torretti’s  last  night— see  ? ” 


The  Editor’s  Busy  Day 


99 


“ Yes,”  said  Nita,  faintly. 

“ Well  after  they  stacked  their  wittals  and 
was  feelin’  pretty  good — you  know,  you  hin 
there,”  with  a chuckle  and  a dig  in  the  ribs 
that  nearly  knocked  the  editor  speechless — 
‘‘what  does  Shoemacher  do  but  get  up  an’ 
say,  ‘Boys,  Fve  got  a treat  for  you.  I’ve  en- 
gaged a couple  of  pugilists  for  a shin-kicking 
contest.  I never  saw  one  myself,  but  they 
say  it’s  thrillin’.’  ” 

“ What  is  a shin-kicking  contest  ? ” asked 
Nita,  huskily. 

“Oh,  it’s  very  excitin’,”  explained  Mr. 
Jowler.  “ You  get  two  plug-uglies ” 

“Plug-uglies?  ” 

“I mean  pugilists— it’s  all  the  same  thing. 
And  they  kick  at  each  other’s  shins  till  one 
of  ’em  gets  knocked  out.” 

“Oh !” 

“Well,”  said  Mr.  Jowler,  warming  up  with 
enthusiasn;,  “ when  he  done  talkin’,  the  door 
opened  and  in  walks  ‘ Lop-eared  Mike,’  and 
‘ brindle  Mickey,  the  Lancashire  Spider.’  It 
was  the  loveliest  scrap  I ever  seen,  and  them 


100 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


dudes  cheered  as  if  they  would  bust,  and 
Shoemaclier  he  took  his  diamond  pin  out  of 
liis  bosom  and  gave  it  to  Lop-eared  Mike, 
who  was  the  winner.  It’ll  just  make  a splen- 
did story,  ’cause  the  audience  was  all  tony 
people.  It’ll  make  a column  with  cuts,  and 
all  the  sports  in  town’l  want  a paper.” 

Nita  looked  around  the  room,  and  then  at 
the  burly  figure  in  the  chair,  and  ventured 
uneasily,  but  with  a show  of  determination  : 

“I  think,  Mr.  Jowler,  that  it  must  have 
been  a very  brutal  exhibition,  and  unworthy 
to  be  recorded  in  the  columns  of  a family 
newspaper.  You  should  confine  your  articles 
entirely  to  gentlemanly  sports.” 

^‘What!”  howled  Mr.  Jowler,  half-rising 
out  of  his  seat,  while  his  face  assumed  an  even 
ruddier  hue  than  his  necktie,  “do  you  mean 
to  say  you  ain’t  going  to  publish  this  beau- 
tiful story  it  took  me  all  night  to  get  on  to?” 

Nita  withered  before  his  glance,  and  took 
refuge  behind  the  blank-book  in  which  she 
had  gathered  some  notes  respecting  the  policy 
of  a great  newspaper. 


The  Editor^s  Btcsy  Day  101 

I am  convinced,”  she  said,  in  a very  faint 
voice,  “that  a paper  should  be  free  from  all 
accounts  calculated  to  debase  or  barbarize 
the  minds  of  its  readers.  Physical  develop- 
ment and  a love  of  open-air  recreation  should 
be  cultivated  in  the  columns  devoted  to  sport, 
without  catering  to  the  brutal  forces  that  are 
latent  in  human  nature.” 

During  this  peroration,  Mr.  Jowler  folded 
his  hands  and  listened  with  mouth  wide  open. 

‘‘Say,”  he  remarked,  lighting  a very  bad 
cigar,  “are  you  reading  one  of  them  tracts 
that  come  in  by  every  mail,  or  don’t  you  feel 
well  this  morning?” 

“Nothing  of  the  kind,  Mr.  Jowler;  but  I 
have  decided  to  change  the  character  of  ‘ The 
Evening  Owl.’  An  editor’s  first  duty  should 
be  to  elevate  his  journal’s  tone.” 

“ I thought  it  was  to  elevate  the  circula- 
tion,” growled  Mr.  Jowler. 

“In  your  department  you  should  discour- 
age exhibitions  of  brute  force  as  much  as 
possible,  at  the  same  time  encouraging  such 
healthy  recreations  as  lawn-tennis — ” 


102 


A Barg  a hi  in  Souls 


‘‘Lawn-tennis!’’  cried  Jowler,  as  if  the 
very  word  pained  him  to  utter  it. 

“Or  croquet,”  said  Nita,  blandly. 

“Croquet !”  be  moaned,  looking  at  his  big 
hands  lovingly.  “Wants  me  to  devote  my 
attention  to  croquet  —me,  ’Rastus  Jowler,  that 
was  trainer  for  ‘ The  Mouse’  and  ‘ Humpy 
Loo,’  the  Boston  Boy.  You’ll  be  wantin’ me 
to  be  playin’  that  type-writer  the  next  thing.” 
He  sat  in  moody  silence  for  a moment,  and 
then  brought  his  fist  down  on  the  desk  with 
a bang  that  upset  the  inkstand. 

“ I don’t  know  whether  you’re  foolin’  or  not, 
Vaness,  but  that  story’s  got  to  go  in  the  paper ; 
now  you  hear  me  1 I told  some  of  the  sports  to 
look  out  for  some  lively  news  in  ‘ The  Owl’  to- 
day, and  I ain’t  goin’  to  be  made  a fool  of  for 
you  or  no  other  editor.  Nice  way  to  treat  a 
man  who  saved  you  from  a horsewhippen’ 
only  last  week  in  front  of  the  Astor  House. 
I’ve  got  a contract  to  run  the  sports  of  this  pa- 
per for  a year  yet,  and  I’m  going  to  do  it.  If 
that  story  don’t  appear.  I’ll  clean  out  the  office, 
and  there  won’t  be  any  paper  at  all  to-day.” 


The  Editor's  Busy  Day  103 

Nita  shivered  as  she  surveyed  the  giant, 
and  referred  to  her  book ; but  it  contained  no 
advice  suitable  to  the  occasion.  The  cloud 
of  smoke  that  wreathed  Mr.  Jowler’s  massive 
features  gave  him  the  appearance  of  some 
terrible  genie ; it  was  certainly  the  best  policy 
to  mollify  him. 

“Well,  we  won’t  try  to  change  the  sport- 
ing columns  right  away,”  she  ventured,  tim- 
idly. “ That  may  take  some  time — ” 

“ Ah ! I thought  you  was  only  foolin’,” 
smiled  Mr.  Jowler.  “I  knowed  it,”  crushing 
her  hand  in  a mighty  grip.  “ One  of  your 
jokes,  I suppose.  Well,  I guess  I’ll  go  and 
write  my  story  up,”  aiming  a shot  at  the  cus- 
pidor. “I  want  it  for  the  first  edition,  or 
some  of  the  boys  on  the  other  papers  may  get 
hold  of  it.  So-long ! ” lounging  towards  the 
door.  He  went  out  chuckling  to  himself, 
“ Wanted  me  to  write  up  croquet ! ” shak- 
ing his  huge  shoulders.  “ Wanted  me  to  write 
up  croquet ! ” And  she  could  still  hear  him 
laughing  as  he  made  his  way  down  the  room. 

Nita  looked  at  the  cloud  of  smoke  he  had 


104 


A Bargain  i7i  Souls 

left  in  liis  wake,  at  the  impress  of  his  huge 
figure  on  the  cushions  of  the  chair,  and 
sighed  long  and  deeply.  “ What  a very  ter- 
rible person  ! ’’  she  murmured.  “ I see  it 
will  take  some  time  to  bring  him  around  to 
my  views;  anyway,  I have  made  a begin- 
ning.” 

She  had  just  started  again  on  the  pile  erf 
letters,  when  the  office-boy  announced  Mr. 
Gargoyle. 

This  gentleman,  who  wore  a plaid  suit  of 
astonishing  pattern,  large  gold  eye-glasses, 
and  a forbidding  squint,  sidled  into  a chair, 
after  bowing  brusquely  to  the  chief. 

“ You  have  seen  the  papers  this  morning  ? ” 
he  asked  in  a sharp  voice. 

‘‘  Of — of— course,”  said  Nita,  who  had 
glanced  over  one  journal  on  the  way  down- 
town. 

“Well,  then  you  know  that  ‘The  Blonde 
Brigand  ’ was  a complete  failure  at  the 
Fourth  Avenue  Theatre  last  night.” 

“ I saw  something  of  the  kind.” 

“ It  is  to  our  interest,  however,  to  let  them 


The  Editor's  Busy  Day  105 

down  easy.  The  manager  has  doubled  his 
advertising  space  this  week,  and  the  leading 
lady  has  promised  us  an  exclusive 
story  if  we  write  her  up.  Her  husband  has 
followed  her  on  from  the  West,  and  will  sit 
in  a box  every  night  heavily  armed.  He  has 
no  intention  of  shooting ; but  after  we  pub- 
lish an  account  of  the  scandal,  everybody  will 
crowd  to  the  theatre  in  the  hope  that  he  will 
pink  his  wife  when  she  comes  on  the  stage. 
There  is  no  quarrel  between  them,  you  know, 
but  the  husband,  as  a man  of  business,  wants 
to  give  his  wife  a boom,  and  no  cheaper  way 
could  be  found  to  advertise  her.” 

Nita  would  have  interrupted,  but  her  volu- 
ble visitor  left  her  no  opportunity  to  reply. 

‘‘  Miss  Caramel,  of  the  Folly  Theatre, 
offers  us  the  exclusive  right  to  the  story  that 
she  is  to  be  waylaid  and  robbed  in  the  cathe- 
dral. Offer  refused.  Public  would  be  sure 
to  suspect  something  fishy.  'Nother  actress 
wishes  to  get  robbed  of  her  diamonds  in  some 
dramatic  manner.  Offer  also  refused.  Game 
played  out.” 


106  A Bargahi  in  Souls 

Mr.  Gargoyle  referred  thoughtfully  to  his 
notes. 

‘‘Ah,  Yes.  New  play  at  the  Odeon.  Same 
manager  that  refused  your  drama  last  year, 
you  remember.  Til  tear  the  piece  to  tatters 
and  have  a fling  at  the  manager,  with  some 
side  remarks  about  the  theatre  being  unsafe 
and  a general  warning  to  the  public.  Oh, 
you  leave  it  to  me  to  fix  him  !’’  chuckled  Mr. 
Gargoyle.  “It’s  just  nuts  to  me  to  go  for 
these  fellows.” 

“But  was  the  new  play  bad?”  asked  Nita, 
referring  to  her  blank-book. 

“Bad?  No.  One  of  the  best  this  year; 
but  that  don’t  matter.  You  leave  it  to  me 
to  pick  holes  in  the  production — that’s  all,” 
with  a knowing  leer. 

“ But  is  it  right,  out  of  a spirit  of  revenge 
to  condemn  a play?  ” 

“Eh,  what’s  that?”  pricking  up  his  long 
ears.  “ Why,  the  last  orders  I had  from  you 
since  the  day  your  drama  was  returned  was 
to  hammer  ’em.  Those  were  the  identical 
words  you  used — ‘Hammer  ’em’ — and  I have 


The  Editor's  Busy  Day  107 

been  making  it  precious  hot  for  them  ever 
since/’  grinning. 

‘‘  I am  afraid  this  paper  needs  moral  re- 
construction,” said  Nita. 

‘‘Moral  nuthin’,”  said  Mr.  Gargoyle, 
bluntly.  It’s  making  lots  of  money.” 

“ But  that  is  not  everything,”  referring  to 
the  blank-book.  • “ The  stage  has  come  to  be 
a great  public  educator,  and  it  should  be  the 
mission  of  the  dramatic  critic  to  encourage 
and  popularize  that  which  is  best  in 
stage  literature.  What  do  you  intend  to 
give  us  as  the  leader  in  your  department  to- 
day ? ” 

“Well,  I’ve  got  three  ready,  and  you  can 
take  your  choice.  There’s  ‘ Toes  and  Tights,’ 
with  illustrations  of  the  legs  of  queens  of  the 
burlesque  and  diagrams  of  their  feet  —a  very 
interesting  article  that  will  please  the  men. 
Then  I have  another  graphic  description  of 
‘ Actresses  Bathing,’  with  views  of  each  lady 
disporting  in  her  tub  at  home.  That’s  a 
corker?”  rubbing  his  hands  enthusiastically. 
“The  other  paper  is  called  ‘Confessions  of  a 


108 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


Soubrelte/  gathered  from  experiences  of  some 
of  my  friends  on  the  stage.” 

‘‘And  nothing  on  dramatic  literature— the 
advancement  of  the  stage?”  moaned  Nita, 
clasping  her  hands  with  a gesture  of  sadness. 

“ What’s  the  use  of  such  stuff  in  a popular 
paper  ?”  said  Gargoyle,  bluntly.  “ Who’s 
goin’  to  read  it  ? What  they  want  to  know  is 
what  actors  and  actresses  eat  and  drink  and 
smoke  ; if  they  fight  with  their  husbands  and 
wives;  what  colored  stockings  Miss  Montrose 
prefers;  and  who  the  mysterious  lady  is  that 
carries  Mr.  Marmaduke  away  in  a cab  after 
the  show.” 

“ But  you  have  an  opportunity,  when  there 
is  a revival  of  the  Shakesperian  and  Eliza- 
bethian  drama,  to  encourage  it,  to  show  the 
public  its  beauties,  and  slowly  inculcate  in 
them  a desire  for  the  best  dramatic  liter- 
ature ?” 

“Perhaps,”  said  Mr.  Gargoyle. 

“ Now  there  was  a production  of  ‘ Cymbe- 
line  ’ last  night.  Give  an  elaborate  analysis 
of  the  performance;  the  history  of  the  first 


The  Editors  Busy  Day  109 

productions  in  England;  anecdotes  of  the 
company  who  performed  itT 

“You  have  changed  your  opinions  decid- 
edly, Mr.  Vaness,  since  last  week,”  ventured 
Gargoyle,  mildly. 

‘‘  What  do  you  mean  ? ” 

‘‘Well,  as  the  Temple  Theatre  has  a stock 
company  that  never  gets  talked  about,  and 
its  members  are  painfully  respectable,  you 
instructed  me  only  to  giv^  a few  lines  to  the 
productions  of  that  house.” 

“ Well,  oblige  me  in  the  future  by  paying 
more  attention  to  the  classic  drama.  Write 
a strong  leading  article  on  this  production.” 

“I  can’t  very  well.” 

“Why  not?” 

“ Well,  because  I sent  the  office-boy.” 
“Oh!” 

She  would  have  said  more  if  another  vis- 
itor had  not  been  announced  at  that  moment. 
Mr.  Gargoyle,  surprised  at  the  turn  the  con- 
versation had  taken,  managed  to  escape  dur- 
ing this  moment  of  hesitation. 

The  new  arrival  was  not  of  prepossessing 


110 


A Bargam  in  Souls 


appearance.  He  had  a long  pink  face  framed 
in  sandy  whiskers,  and  a striped  suit  of 
clothes  that  hung  in  disordered  folds  on  his 
bony  frame.  He  was  chewing  the  end  of  a 
cigar,  and  swaggered  in  with  an  assuring  grin 
on  his  face. 

“Say,  are  you  the  editor?’’  he  asked, 
plumping  into  the  nearest  chair. 

" Yes,”  said  Nita. 

“ I’m  Boodleby,”  he  remarked,  with  that 
confidential  grin. 

“ Well,  what  of  it  ? ” said  Nita,  slightly  ir- 
ritated. 

The  visitor  was  disappointed  at  the  lack  of 
enthusiasm  his  presence  produced. 

“ Why  you  don’t  seem  to  remember  me. 
You  wrote  me  up  in  this  here  paper  only  a 
few  weeks  ago.  Don’t  you  remember  when 
Judge  Nixon’s  wife  o’  Slagtown,  eloped  with 
a tall,  handsome  stranger?”  pulling  his 
stubby  whiskers  with  caressing  fingers. 

“Yes,  I remember  the  incident.” 

“ Well,  I was  the  ‘ tall  handsome  stranger,’ 
as  you  put  it  in  the  paper.  The  identical 


The  Tdiior'^s  Busy  Day  111 

individdle  that  bore  off  the  Judge’s  wife.” 

No  ! ” echoed  Nita,  incredulously. 

Yes,”  he  said.  I don’t  know  what  there 
is  about  me  that  always  fetches  the  women. 
Lor’  bless  you,  I don’t  go  out  of  the  way  to 
fascinate  ’em ; all  I got  to  do  is  to  stand  un- 
der a family  tree,  and  they  just  plumps  down 
into  my  arms  like  so  many  ripe  plums.” 

“Well,  I don’t  see  what  your  personal 
charms  have  got  to  do  with  me  or  ‘ The  Even- 
ing Owl,’  ” said  Nita,  freezingly. 

“ Well,  that’s  just  what  I came  here  to  ex- 
plain,” remarked  the  stranger.  “ I know 
there  must  be  lots  of  men  who  would  like  to 
get  rid  of  their  wives,  only  they  don’t  know 
how  to  go  about  it.  Well,  I propose  to  make 
arrangements  with  this  paper  to  conduct  the 
elopement  department.  You  get  exclusive 
stories,  and  I get  all  the  glory.  It’s  easy 
enough  to  find  out  when  a couple  don’t  get 
along  well  together,  and,  after  sizing  up  the 
female,  I can  charm  her  away  in  a few  weeks. 
I dare  say  there’s  lots  o’  husbands  who 
would  be  willin’  to  come  down  handsome 


112  A Bai'gain  in  Soitls 

to  get  rid  of  their  wives  without  the  trou- 
ble of  payin’  for  evidence  in  a divorce  suit. 
What  do  you  say?  I’ll  begin  to-morrow, 
if  you  say  so,  and  give  you  a sensation  for 
next  Tuesday’s  paper.” 

“ You  mistake  Mr.  Boodleby,  I am  afraid, 
the  object  of  a great  newspaper.  Its  mission 

is,  not  to  encourage  scandal,  but  to  suppress 

it. ” 

Oh ! thats  new  to  me.” 

‘The  daily  journal  should  be  a reflex  of 
all  that  is  noblest  in  life,  that  its  readers  may 
be  lifted  up  to  higher  things,  and  learn  the 
sacred  character  of  their  mission  in  the 
world,”’  reading  from  her  blank-book. 

Mr.  Boodleby  looked  around  the  room,  and 
then  at  Nita,  with  astonishment. 

“ Say,”  he  remarked  with  a drawl,  “ are 
you  sure  I didn’t  stray  into  the  Methody  Book 
Concern  by  mistake,  instead  of  the  oflice  of 
‘ The  Evening  OwT  ? ” shifting  around  in  his 
chair  uneasily. 

“ No  mistake  whatever.  This  is  the  office 
of  the  paper. 


The  Editor's  Busy  Day  113 

“ Well,  rm  d d ! in  a hoarse  whisper. 

And  you  don’t  want  my  services  to  work  up 
sensations  ? You  don’t  need  me  as  elopement 
editor?” 

“ I am  sorry  to  say  I must  decline  your 
services.” 

‘‘W^ell,  he  said,  gathering  himself  together 
with  an  effort,  ‘‘  it  ain’t  my  fault  if  you  starve 
your  readers,  when  you  got  a good  chance  to 
stir  ’em  up.  I dare  say  I won’t  be  long  out 
of  an  engagement.” 

He  lounged  towards  the  door,  and  then 
turned  towards  Nita  and  eyed  her  a moment 
critically. 

“Say,  are  you  married?” 

“Well— yes.” 

“Perhaps  you  might  need  my  services 
some  day,  in  case  you  wanted  to  get  rid  of 
your  wife.” 

“Sir ! ” indignantly. 

“ Oh,  no  offence.  I like  to  oblige  members 
of  the  profession  Here’s  my  card;”  and 
dropping  a piece  of  pasteboard  on  the  desk, 


8 


114 


/I  Bargaiji  in  Souls 

Mr.  Boodleby,  still  chewing liis  cigar,  ambled 
out  of  the  room. 

‘‘  Oh  ! ” cried  Nita,  pressing  her  hands  to 
her  forehead,  “ are  these  the  sort  of  people  I 
must  meet  every  day?  I shall  go  mad  in  a 
week.  My  head  aches  already  from  the  con- 
stant babble.  The  excitement  of  last  night 
must  have  unnerved  me.” 

She  sat  there  for  a moment  with  her  face 
buried  in  her  hands. 

“Ah!  I see  it  all,”  she  said  suddenly. 
“ Out  of  a spirit  of  mean  revenge,  Arthur  has 
instructed  these  people  to  come  here  and 
worry  me.  He  wanted  to  disgust  me  with  the 
situation  on  the  very  first  day,  in  hopes  that 
I would  get  on  my  knees  to  him  and  acknowl- 
edge my  mistake.  But  I won’t  give  in — 
won’t!”  decidedly;  “I  will  stand  the  siege 
as  long  as  he,  if  I die  by  the  way ! ” with  a 
half  sob. 

Then  her  eyes  fell  on  the  clock  ticking 
noisily  on  the  top  of  the  desk. 

“ Four  o’clock,”  she  murmured.  “ All  the 
morning  gone,  and  so  little  accomplished ! 


The  Kdifor^s  Busy  Day 


115 


Well,  anyway,  I have  made  a beginning. 
They  must  be  just  arriving  now — Arthur  and 
all  those  girls.  That  horrid  Miss  Olcott  will 
be  seated  on  his  right,  and  — oh ! ” 

The  picture  seemed  to  choke  her  utterance. 
She  rose,  and  walked  up  and  down  the  room 
impatiently,  finally  pausing  in  the  middle  of 
the  floor. 

‘‘I — I can’t  do  any  work,”  she  murmured, 
plaintively,  “ for  thinking  of  him  alone  with 
all  those  girls.  I know  what  I’ll  do.  I’ll 
stop  for  the  day,  and  hurry  home  and  sur- 
piise  them.  Yes,  if  the  paper  never  comes 
out.  There  ! ” dashing  a tear  out  of  her  eye ; 
‘‘I’ll^” 

Mr.  Miggins,”  announced  the  office-boy, 
ushering  in  a scraggy  young  man  with  flaming 
red  whiskers,  who  looked  at  Nita,  a little  sus- 
piciously. 

Mr.  Vaness,”  he  said,  timidly. 

I can’t  listen  to  you  now,”  dragging  on 
a silk  hat  with  trembling  fingers.  “ I — I have 
particular  business  up-town,  and  cannot  de- 
lay a minute.” 


116 


A Bai'gaAi  iii  Souls 

‘‘  But  I have  a very  important  story,”  said 
Mr.  Miggins,  ‘‘  that  won't  keep.  If  it  appears 
in  the  first  edition,  we  shall  be  ahead  of  all 
the  other  papers.” 

“ Very  well,  very  well.  Write  it  up  and 
send  it  downstairs.  Now  go  ! I have  not  a 
moment  to  spare,”  dragging  the  stovepipe 
down  over  her  ears. 

Mr.  Miggins  departed  with  a smiling 
face. 

“Are  the  letters  ready  to  be  answered?” 
asked  the  offensive  type-writer,  sticking  her 
nose  in  the  door. 

No— yes — that  is,  no,”  stammered  Nita; 
“ you  will  have  to  answer  them  as  you  see  fit. 
Take  them  to  the  city  editor.  I have  a very 
important  engagement  that  I must  keep,” 
hurrying  towards  the  door. 

“ Is  that  story  of  Mr.  Miggins’s  to  go  in  ?” 
bawded  a voice  over  the  partition. 

“ Certainly,”  answered  Nita. 

‘‘  But—” 

‘‘Go  and  do  as  I say,  and  don't  keep  me 
waiting.” 


The  Editor^ s Busy  Day  117 

Some  growling  was  heard  from  without, 
and  then  silence. 

^‘Mr.  Skewey,  the  society  editor,  would 
like  to  see  you,”  put  in  the  office-boy. 

“ I won’t  see  anybody.  Get  out ! ” ex- 
claimed Nita ; and  thrusting  her  hat  over  her 
eyes  she  rushed  out  of  the  room. 

“ Well,  did  you  ever  see  such  a roaring  tor- 
nado ? ” remarked  the  type-writer.  He  give 
me  quite  a turn.  I wonder  what’s  up  ? ” 

‘‘  Some  woman.  I’ll  bet,”  said  the  dramatic 
editor.  You  should  have  heard  him  lect- 
uring me  about  the  dignity  of  my  position ! 
Of  course  I am  not  going  to  pay  any  atten- 
tion. Had  your  lunch.  Miss  Holloway  ? ” 

‘‘  Not  yet.” 

“ Well  come  out  with  me,  and  then  we’ll 
take  in  a matinee.” 


V 

GREAT  TRIBULATIONS. 

Vaness  settled  himself  on  the  sofa,  with  a 
novel,  for  a long,  lazy  read.  He  had  hardly 
finished  the  first  page,  how^ever,  when  the  cook 
entered,  a formidable-looking  party  with  red 
hair  and  a stormy  eye.  She  was  dressed, 
evidently  for  a holiday,  in  a green  dress 
spangled  with  daisies,  and  a pink  bonnet 
covered  with  large  blue  roses. 

“ I thought,  mum,  Fd  drop  in  an’  tell  yez 
I wuz  goin’  for  the  day,”  she  said  with  a cour- 
tesy. 

“Going  for  the  day!”  murmured  Vaness, 
aghast.  But  you  can’t,  Mary ; I’m  going 
to  have  company.” 


118 


Great  Tribulations 


119 


‘‘Faix,  yez  told  me  only  yesterday  that  I 
might  go  to  Weehawken,  to  see  me  brother 
Dinny,  that  gotlmrtedi]i  the  brick-yard.  Is 
it  a liar  ye’re  tryin’to  make  me  out,  mum?” 
taking  a firmer  hold  on  her  umbrella. 

^‘No— 0,”  stammered  the  other,  appalled 
at  the  glare  in  these  awful  eyes : “ But  really 

“Faix,  I haven’t  had  a blessed  day  off 
since  Chewsday,  an’meworkin’  me  knuckles 
to  the  marrer  noight  an’  day,  wid  the  wash 
big  enough  for  a regiment,  an’  Mr.  Vaness 
cornin’  in  for  somethin’  to  ate  at  two  of  a 
mornin’.  There’s  work  enough  for  two  gerls 
here,  let  alone  one,  in  a kitchen  that  I wouldn’t 
bury  a cat  in,  an’  the  gaspipes  leakin’  so  I 
ain’t  got  any  shmell  left  in  me  nose  at  all,  at 
all;  and  a shtove  that  smokes  so  I can’t  tell 
whether  I’m  cuckin’  pig’s  feet  or  biled  inions ! 
No  lady’d  stand  it  for  tin  minutes  but  me, 
that  has  such  a gentle-loike  dishposition.  An’ 
now  yez  object  to  for  me  takin?  a few  hours 
off  for  me  health,  when  it’s  to  the  mountains 
I ought  to  go  or  the  sayshore,  at  your  own 


120 


A ]>aygain  in  Souls 

expinse,  for  breaking  down  my  constitootion. 
Slmre,  when  yez  wanted  to  go  off  for  an  after- 
]ioon,  wasn’t  I always  ready  to  oblige  yez 
like  a lady  by  stayin’  at  home— eli?”  with 
another  glare. 

“ Yes,  yes.  I — I believe  you  were,”  retreat- 
ing behind  the  novel,  with  a shiver. 

“ Ah  ! ye’ll  go  a good  ways  to  find  another 
gerl  as  conshidarate  as  me,”  wagging  her 
head. 

Vaness  thought  it  best  at  this  moment  to 
assert  his  authority. 

‘‘Well,  you  can’t  go,  Mary ; so  that  settles 
it.  I expect  company,  and  you  must  be  here 
to  prepare  the  supper.” 

The  cook  took  a still  firmer  hand  on  her 
umbrella,  as  if  she  intended  to  use  it. 

“And  I’m  to  have  company  of  my  own,  if 
ye  plaze,  an’  quite  as  important  as  thim  dudes 
an’  shtuck-oop  things  I’ve  had  to  cuck  for  this 
mony  a day.  Often  have  I been  timpted  to 
to  drop  a sup  o’  pizen  in  their  vittles,  bad 
cess  to  ’em  ! — and  it  ’ud  be  a good  thing  for 
the  warld,  I’m  thinkin’,  if  they  wuz  out  of  it. 


Great  7'ribulations 


121 


Well,  divil  a hand  will  I lay  to  a pot  or  pan 
the  day,  after  spindin’  two  hours  on  me  toi- 
let. Yez  can  cuck  for  yer  company  yerself ; 
an’  if  they  don’t  doi  av  the  efficts,  may  I 
never  live  to  see  another  Sint*  Pathrick’s 
Day ! ” 

“ Mary,  I will  not  have  another  word.  You 
are  a very  impudent  creature.” 

“ So  it’s  a quarrel  ye’d  like  to  pick  wid  me, 
eh  ? ” resting  her  hands  on  her  hips.  “ Well, 
yez  can  save  your  breath,  for  I’ve  made  up 
me  moind  that  this  house  wasn’t  ilegand 
enough  for  a lady  of  moy  talents  for  some 
time.  Me  friends  have  often  said  it’s  a shame 
for  a foine  gerl  like  me  to  be  wastin’  me  life 
slavin’  for  common  people  that  don’t  know 
how  to  trate  a guest.  An’  instead  of  thankin 
me  for  puttin’  up  wid  yer  didoes,  I’m  trated 
like  a common  manial.  Yez  ought  to  get  a 
Chinaiser,  or  one  o’  thim  Eyetalian  divils, 
bad  luck  to  ’em  ! For  it’s  not  fur  a lady  like 
meself  to  be  livin’  in  a bedroom  like  a cup- 
board, that  narrer  I have  to  put  me  fate  out 
the  w’indy  whin  I want  to  go  to  sleep — ” 


122 


A Bargain  in  Souls 

“ Mary,  you  are  very  impudent.  Come 
around  for  your  wages  to-morrow.  I will  not 
have  any  more  of  your  insolence,’’  said  Van- 
ess. 

Miss  Flaherty  sniffed  scornfully,  and 
brought  her  umbrella  down  on  the  floor  with 
such  a bang  that  the  lady  on  the  sofa  jumped 
with  apprehension. 

“ Oh,  I know  the  reshpict  that’s  due  one 
lady  to  another,  more  perhaps  than  thim  that 
sets  themselves  up  to  be  me  betters,  though 
by  what  right  they  do  it  I don’t  know,  for  I 
never  knew  of  a family  being  supported  by 
the  stub  of  a pencil  that  ever  come  to  any 
good  at  all,  at  all.  It  shtands  to  raison  that 
there  must  be  somethin’  crucked,  so  it’s  a 
gud  thing  I’m  goin’  before  I’m  dragged  into 
court  an’  get  sintenced  for  an  aliboy.” 

“ Will  you  go?”  howled  Vaness. 

“Oh,”  I’m  going;  don’t  excite  yourself,” 
said  Miss  Flaherty,  with  offended  dignity. 
“ Wudyez  like  to  go  through  me  trunk  to  say  if 
I’ve  carried  off  any  of  yer  shpoons,  though  divil 
a one  in  the  place  is  worth  carry  in’  off,  for 


Great  Tribiilatlo}is 


123 


they’re  all  plated,  the  first  I ever  ate  off  of  in 
me  born  days  since  I took  sarvice.  I don’t 
wonder  yez’ll  feel  relaved  gettin’  me  out  of 
the  way,  for  it’s  embarassin’  to  have  yer 
guests  takin’  me  always  for  the  lady  o’  the 
house,  an’  the  master  makin’  eyes  at  me  that 
hard  that  if  I hadnff  been  an  honest  gerl  an’ 
known  me  place  — ” 

This  time  Vaness  rose  in  a rage,  and  tak- 
ing Miss  Flaherty  by  the  shoulders,  pushed 
her  forcibly  out  of  the  room  and  locked  the 
door  behind  her. 

Then  he  sank  down  on  the  sofa  bathed  in 
perspiration  and  gasping  heavily.  Miss  Fla- 
herty could  still  be  heard  mumbling  outside  ; 
but  as  he  did  not  answer,  she  finally  walked 
across  the  hall  and  went  out  the  street  door, 
banging  it  heavily  behind  her. 

“ Ah,”  he  sighed,  with  relief,  “ at  least  I’ve 
got  rid  of  that  ogress,  I thought  she  was  go- 
ing to  stay  here  all  morning.  A pleasant 
outlook  for  my  little  company ! No  cook  and 
nothing  to  eat  in  the  house.  I shall  have  to 
get  a caterer  to  send  in  the  supper,”  wiping 


124 


A Bargain  271  Souls 

his  l)row  with  a trembling  liand.  ‘‘  I feel  ex- 
hausted already,  and  I expected  to  have  such 
a quiet  morning.” 

He  settled  himself  back  among  the  cush- 
ions, and  began  to  read  again,  soon  absorbed 
in  the  interest  of  the  story. 

“ Ting-a-ling-a-ling ! ” went  the  door  bell, 
Vaness  continued  to  read  on. 

“ Ting-a-ling-a-ling-a-ling ! ” 

“Oh dash  that  bell ! ” jumping  up  angrily. 
Then  he  remembered  that  the  cook  was  out 
and  that  the  maid  had  been  discharged. 

With  a groan  and  a face  flushed  with  anger, 
Vaness  obeyed  the  summons. 

His  frown  changed  to  a sunny  smile  as  his 
eyes  met  those  of  a charming  girl  who  tripped 
lightly  over  the  threshold  and  kissed  him 
noisily  on  both  cheeks.  The  flush  of  anger 
was  supplanted  by  a rosy  blush  at  this  junct- 
ure, but,  strangely,  he  did  not  find  the  attack 
as  unpleasant  as  it  was  unexpected. 

“ I dare  say  you  did  not  think  I should  be 
around  so!early  ” chirped  the  fair  visitor,  put- 
ting her  arm  around  his  waist  familiarly  as 


Great  Tribulatlo7ts 


125 


they  passed  into  the  parlor.  But  I just  re- 
ceived this  dress  from  Madame  Fogarty’s  and 
I knew  you  were  just  dying  to  see  it.  Isn’t 
it  just  too  lovely  for  anything?”  and  she 
sidled  up  to  the  pier  glass  turning  and  twist- 
ing and  shaking  out  the  tournure  to  display 
the  costume  to  an  advantage.  Pa  growled 
awfully  about  the  bill,  but  then  he  always 
does.  Don’t  it  become  me  beautifully  ? ” 

You  look  charming  in  it,”  unable  to  re- 
sist the  temptation  of  smoothing  out  the 
sleeves  and  arranging  the  collar  about  the 
firm  white  throat  with  his  own  hands. 

“ I think  there  is  too  much  tournure,  don’t 
you  ? ” asked  Miss  Olcott,  trying  to  get  a back 
view  of  herself  by  looking  over  her  shoulder. 

‘‘Eh,  what’s  that?”  asked  Vaness  slightly 
puzzled. 

“ Too  much  tournure.  It  may  be  the  fash- 
ion but  I don’t  believe  in  going  about  looking 
like  a female  centaur.  Wouldn’t  you  have 
it  taken  in  a little  ? ” 

“What  in  thunder  is  she  talking  about?” 
he  asked  himself.  Then  aloud,  “ yes — yes, 


126 


A Ha 7' gain  in  Souls 


but  I dare  say  that  after  you  have  worn  it 
awhile  you  will  sort  o’-sort  o’  grow  into  it.” 

Miss  Olcott  looked  at  him  somewhat  in 
surprise  but  did  not  reply  at  once. 

‘‘  I think  those  plastrons  are  just  too  sweet  ” 
she  murmured.  “ And  those  tiny  reveres 
down  the  front.  How  are  you  going  to  have 
the  front  of  your  dress  made  ? ” turning  to- 
wards him  quickly. 

‘‘  I haven’t  made  up  my  mind  ” he  stam- 
mered, reddening.  “ Possibly  with  Irish  pip- 
ings, a fluted  apron  and  a shirred  seam,”  try- 
ing to  look  as  if  he  was  high  up  in  dress- 
making. 

Irish  pipings— fluted  apron  and  shirred 
seam  ? ” 

“ That’s  it — and  a bouffant  waist  and  re- 
trousse collar.” 

“Why  I never  heard  of  such  things,” 
aghast. 

“ Possibly  not.  My  dress-maker  is  just 
from  Paris  and  brought  a lot  of  new  ideas 
along  with  her.” 

“ Well  I shan’t  get  Madame  Fogarty  to 


Great  Tribulations 


127 


make  me  anything  more — she’s  behind  the 
age.  Just  to  think  I haven’t  any  bouffant 
waist  or  retrousse  collar  or  any  of  the  things 
you  mentioned.  I’ve  a good  mind  to  send 
this  dress  back  and  tell  her  I don’t  want  the 
nasty  old-fashioned  thing.” 

Miss  Olcott  stamped  her  foot  and  looked 
ready  to  cry. 

Never  mind,  my  dea»%”  said  Vaness, 
soothingly.  ‘‘  You  couldn’t  look  any  sweeter 
than  you  do  to-day,  so  don’t  think  any  more 
about  it.” 

It  took  some  time  for  Vaness  to  console  his 
fair  visitor  but  he  did  not  seem  to  mind  the 
task  a bit. 

As  your  other  dress  is  an  illuminated 
silk”  said  Miss  Vaness,  ‘‘it  would  be  real 
cute  to  have  a Spanish  jacket  with  dove-col- 
ored vest  underneath.  Just  the  thing,  you 
know,  to  show  off  your  statuesque  bust.” 

“So  it  would,”  thoughtfully.  “Eeally  I 
never  thought  of  the  burst — I mean  the  bust, 
but  now  I come  to  think  of  it  I guess  I will.” 

“ And  filagree  buttons  of  iron  and  gilt  with 


128 


A Bargain  in  So  21  Is 

a plain  skirt.  Go  upstairs  and  get  the  stuff, 
I v/ill  pin  it  on  you  just  to  show  the  effect.” 

‘‘  Oh,  I couldn’t  really,  I don’t  know  where 
it  is.  It’s  locked  up”  he  stammered,  appalled 
at  the  thought. 

Why  you  are  blushing  like  a school-girl 
at  her  first  ball,”  cried  Miss  Olcott.  I only 
wish  I could  get  rosy  so  easily,  for  it’s  very 
becoming.  It’s  not  much  use  pinching  your 
cheeks  just  before  you  enter  a room  for  that 
passes  off  so  quickly  and  then  it  never  looks 
like  the  real  article.  How  do  you  manage  it 
anyway?  Teach  me  how;  I’m  afraid  my 
blushing  days  are  over  ” with  a profound 
sigh. 

‘‘  I’m  afraid  they  are,”  said  Vaness  not 
thinking  how  uncomplimentary  the  speech 
sounded ; “ Oh,  I’ve  had  such  a time  this 
morning  with  our  cook,  she  got  so  impudent 
that  finally  I had  to  take  her  bodily  and  push 
her  out  of  the  house.” 

“ Weren’t  you  afraid  ? I should  have  been 
awfully.  You’re  a plucky  little  thing  if  you 
do  look  so  slight,” 


Great  Tribulations 


129 


“ Oh,  servants  are  easy  enough  to  manage 
if  you  put  your  foot  down.  But  come  over 
here  to  the  sofa  and  tell  me  what  you  have 
been  about  for  the  past  week.” 

“Oh  I’ve  had  such  a narrow  escape,”  said 
Miss  Olcott  when  they  were  comfortably 
seated,  “ you  know  of  course  that  I was  just 
as  good  as  engaged  to  Horace  Sedger.” 

“ Yes  I heard  a rumor  to  that  effect,  but  I 
didn’t  know  it  was  settled.” 

“Well,  the  affair  is  off  anyway.  You  see 
we  heard  some  queer  stories  about  him  from 
friends  in  the  West,  but  then  a young  man 
who  don’t  get  talked  about  in  these  days 
don’t  amount  to  much.  Well,  the  other  night, 
at  Mrs.  Brompton’s,  I was  introduced  to  a Mrs. 
Faxton,  a long,  snaky  sort  of  a woman  with 
dyed  hair.  Somehow  the  name  of  Mr.  Sedger 
happened  to  be  mentioned,  and  she  said,  ‘ oh 
he’s  a very  good  sort  of  a fellow ; I married 
him  in  ’76,  but  as  we  didn’t  travel  very  well 
in  double  harness  we  got  the  law  to  cut  the 
traces  and  skipped  out.’  Think  of  that,” 
Miss  Olcott  sobbed,  “ a nice  story  for  his 


9 


130  Bargain  iti  Souls 

fiancee  to  hear.  And  when  I spoke  to  Horace 
about  his  marriage  to  this  person,  this  lemon- 
colored  thing,  what  do  you  suppose  was  his 
reply? 

“ Can’t  imagine.” 

‘‘  He  took  out  his  note-book  and  said,  ‘ Fax- 
ton  ? Faxton  ? That  must  have  been  Aline — 
no  it  was  Elaine — here  I have  made  a note  of 
it.  Yes,  I believe  I did  marry  her  in  70, 
though  I’d  almost  forgotten  the  occurrence.  A 
very  pleasant  sort  of  a person  if  my  memory 
serves  me  right,  I advise  you  to  cultivate  her, 
Alice.  You  see,  she  was  married  to  me  and 
you  never  have  been.  You  might  profit  by 
her  experience,’  did  you  ever  hear  of  such 
impudence — think  of  the  man  I was  engaged 
to  standing  up  and  telling  me  all  that  ? ” 

‘‘  And  what  did  you  do  ? ” 

‘‘  Do  ? Why  I w^alked  out  of  the  room  like 
an  injured  Queen,  and  the  next  day  I wrote 
him  a letter  breaking  off  the  wdiole  affair.” 

“ That  was  right.” 

“But I’m  notout  of  his  toils  yet  - far from 
it.  You  see  he  wanted  all  his  presents  back 


Great  Tribulations 


131 


and  sent  an  itemized  bill  to  papa  for  so  many 
carriage-rides,  so  many  theatre  tickets  and 
so  many  dinners,  setting  down  the  price  of 
each  dish.” 

“What  did  your  father  say  to  that?” 

“ Well  you  know  how  he  hates  any  trouble 
or  fuss.  He  grumbled  around  and  finally 
said  Horace  would  probably  bring  suit  for 
that  bill  and  might  win  it,  and  as  we  were 
awfully  in  debt  he  didn’t  know  but  that  I’d 
better  marry  the  man  and  be  done  with  it. 
But  I won’t ! I won’t ! I won’t ! ” stamping  her 
foot  savagely.  “ I don’t  think  I shall  ever 
get  married  now,”  she  said,  after  a moment’s 
thought,  “ it’s  such  a terrible  risk.  Not  one 
of  my  friends  has  made  a success  of  the 
speculation.  Just  take  your  own  case.  Could 
any  one  be  so  miserable  as  you,  my  poor 
darling,  chained  to  that  unfeeling  creature 
for  life.” 

“ You  are  very  wrong,”  cried  Vaness  brid- 
ling up,  “ I am  very  much  in  love  with  my 
husband.  He  is  all  that  is  kind  and  noble 
and  good !” 


132  A Bargain  in  Souls 

Miss  Alcott  looked  at  her  friend  full  in 
the  face  for  a moment  and  then  burst  into  a 
peal  of  laughter. 

Well  I don’t  see  what  you  find  to  laugh 
about,”  he  said  very  much  offended. 

‘‘  I was  only  amused  to  think  what  a silly, 
confiding,  little  goose  you  are,  my  dear. 
Why,  the  very  last  time  I saw  you,  you  were  in 
tears.  You  didn’t  tell  me  in  as  many  words 
that  Mr.  Vaness  had  been  brutal  to  you  that 
morning  but  I could  easily  read  it  in  your 
face.  And  so  you  have  made  up  again  and 
are  as  loving  as  two  turtle  doves,”  poking  at 
him  with  the  handle  of  her  parasol  in  the 
most  maddening  way.  There  is  something 
I might  tell  you  that  might  shake  your  child- 
ish trust  in  your  husband,”  said  Miss  Alcott 
carelessly  tracing  out  a pattern  in  the  car- 
pet with  the  tip  of  her  varnished  shoe,  but 
I wont.” 

“ Oh,  do,”  pleaded  Vaness  eagerly  wonder- 
ing what  this  vague  insinuation  meant. 

“ But  it  wwldn’t  be  right/’  protested  Miss 
Alcott  shaking  her  curly  head. 


Great  Tribulations 


133 


‘‘Does  it  concern  Mr.  Vaness?  ’’ 

“ Well — slightly.’’ 

‘‘  Then  I have  a right  to  know.’’ 

Miss  Alcott  looked  furtively  around  the 
room  a moment  and  then,  bending  over  her 
companion  with  a pitying  glance,  whispered, 
“ My  poor  darling,  I have  positive  proof  that 
Mr.  Vaness  is  attentive  to  another  woman ! ” 

“It’s  a d — lie  ! ” roared  Vaness  quite  for- 
getting his  position. 

“ Oh,  Nita,”  covering  her  ears  with  her 
pretty  hands,  ‘‘  why,  you  said  a swear  word.” 

“I — I forgot  myself”  blushing,  “ but  it’s 
so  very  terrible  what  you  are  telling  me 
about  Mr.  Vaness  that  I was  quite  unmanned 
— I mean  unwomaned.” 

“ I suppose  you  hear  your  husband  swear 
so  much  at  home  that  you  get  used  to  it.” 

“You  are  very  wrong — I assure  you,  Olive, 
that  Mr.  Vaness  never  swears.  His  language 
is  always  refined  even  when  he  is  angry.” 

“ That  is  very  kind  in  you  to  condone  his 
faults,  but  I know  he  has  the  reputation  of 
being  very  profane.” 


134 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


‘‘  Oil  he  has,  has  he?’’  growled  Vaness  to 
himself,  “ I fancy  you  are  responsible  for  it, 
you  little  huzzy.” 

“ Not  that  I mind  swearing,”  continued 
the  visitor,  “ not  at  all ; it  must  be  quite  re- 
freshing I should  think  when  you  are  real 
angry.  I think  somebody  ought  to  invent  a 
Polite  Profanity  that  the  upper  classes  could 
adopt.  It  seems  rather  hard  that  the  poor 
and  vulgar  have  such  a vocabulary  of  strong 
language  wdiile  we  have  to  content  ourselves, 
when  we  are  just  burning  up  with  rage,  by 
exclaiming,  “ How  very  annoying,”  or  “ Oh 
how  very  vexing.”  Why,  do  you  know  that 
sometimes  I just  feel  like  rushing  off  to  my 
rooms  and  having  a good  swear  for  half  an 
hour  at  the  top  of  my  lungs.” 

“ Oh,  you  do,  do  you,”  mumbled  Vaness  to 
himself.  “ A nice  sort  of  person  you  are  to 
be  my  wife’s  chosen  friend  and  acquaintance, 
ril  soon  freeze  you  out.” 

Then  he  added  aloud  “But  you  haven’t 
told  me  how  you  heard  of  the  terrible  secret 
about  my  husband.” 


Great  Tribulations 


135 


‘‘  It  came  about  in  the  queerest  way,”  pur- 
sued Miss  Alcott  glibly;  But  I am  glad  to 
be  able  to  open  your  eyes  to  the  truth — you 
have  been  deceived  long  enough,  poor  dear,” 
stroking  her  friend’s  hair  in  the  most  exas- 
perating manner.  ‘‘You  know  my  brother 
Jim  belongs  to  the  same  club  as  Mr. 
Vaness.” 

“Yes,  I know,  the  Bounders’  Club,  well 
what  of  it  ? ” 

“ The  other  night  when  your  husband  was 
leaving  the  billiard  room,  he  dropped  a piece 
of  paper,  a note,  and  Jim  brought  it  home 
and  showed  it  to  me.  I knew  you  wouldn’t 
be  satisfied  unless  you  had  the  most  circum- 
stantial proofs,  young  wives  are  all  such 
geese,  so  I brought  the  letter  around  for  your 
own  inspection,  and  here  it  is,”  drawing  a 
piece  of  crumpled  paper  out  of  her  bosom, 
“ a love  letter  of  the  most  ardent  kind  ar- 
ranging for  an  elopement,  read  it,”  thrust- 
ing it  into  her  hands,  “What  do  you  think 
of  that?” 

Vaness  took  the  paper  with  an  expression 


136  A Bargain  in  Souls 

of  doubt,  but  at  a glance  he  seemed  to  rec- 
ognize it. 

« Why  you  infernal  fool,“  he  blurted  out, 
again  forgetting  his  position,  this  is  a letter 
from  a love  story  he  was  writing ; this  must 
be  part  of  the  manuscript  which  your  broth- 
er obligingly  picked  up.” 

“ And  you  believe  that,”  incredulously. 

“ Why  of  course,  don’t  I know  all  about  it.” 

“ That’s  all  the  thanks  I get  for  warning 
you,”  exclaimed  Miss  Olcott,  almost  ready  to 
cry  and  very  much  hurt  that  she  had  not 
produced  the  expected  effect.  “I  might  have 
known  that  you  were  so  much  in  love,  you’d 
not  believe  anything  against  your  husband. 
Well  that’s  the  last  time  I ever  try  to  do  you 
a kindness,  Nita  Vaness,  there  ! And  I don’t 
care  if  your  husband  runs  off  with  a whole 
female  seminary  or  the  cook— And  I won’t  be 
called  an  infernal  fool.  I wonder  you  can 
speak  so  coarsely  to  a lady ; but  I suppose 
you  pick  up  such  bad  habits  from  that  brute 
of  a husband — And  I don’t  want  any  of  your 
nasty  pink  supper — And  I shan’t  speak  to 


Great  Tribulations 


137 


you  again,  for  I’ve  begun  to  thmk,  with 
many  others,  that  your  not  a proper  person 
for  me  to  associate  with.”  And  bubbling 
over  with  anger.  Miss  Olcott  flounced  out  of 
the  room  in  a whirl  of  silken  skirts,  leaving 
Vaness  overcome  on  the  sofa. 

“Well!”  he  exclaimed,  after  she  had  gone 
out,  “There’s  a nice  sort  of  a friend  for  my 
wife  to  have,  I must  say.  Why  she’d  do 
credit  to  an  Academy  for  blackmailing  in 
partnership  with  her  precious  brother,  who 
goes  around  picking  up  people’s  papers  and 
reading  them  and  trying  to  make  trouble.  I 
think  I shall  start  a black  list  of  Nita’s  friends 
if  Miss  Olcott  is  a fair  specimen.  No  won- 
der the  poor  little  thing  is  miserable  with 
such  a confidential  adviser  and  comforter 
and  he  began  walking  up  and  down  in  a 
nervous  state  of  irritation. 

Ting-a-ling-a-ling ! 

“Confound  that  bell,  there  it  goes  again — 
am  I not  to  know  a moment’s  peace,”  with  a 
groan.  “Give  me  back  my  old  busy  life  in 
Printing  House  Square,  and  I will  resign. 


138 


A Bargahi  in  Souls 

without  a pang,  this  quiet  existence  of  the 
home,”  shaking  his  head  dolefully. 

“We  haven’t  got  any  cold  victuals,”  he 
growled  after  opening  the  door  to  a seedy 
individual  with  a large  mourning  band  on 
his  hat  and  a red  nose. 

“I  only  called,”  said  the  seedy  person 
meekly,  “on  a matter  of  business,  my  dear 
Mrs.  Vaness,”  putting  his  foot,  clad  in  rusty 
gaiters,  across  the  sill,  so  that  Arthur  could 
not  shut  the  door. 

“Great  heavens,  can  this  be  another  one  of 
my  wife’s  friends,”  growled  Vaness,  as  he  re- 
luctantly admitted  this  unwelcome  visitor. 

“I  came  in  the  interest  of  the  cause,” 
murmured  the  red  nosed  man,  as  he  seated 
himself  on  the  edge  of  a chair  with  his  hat 
between  his  legs. 

“What  do  you  mean  by  the  cause  ?”  asked 
Vaness  bluntly. 

“Surely,  my  dear  madam,  you  have  at- 
tended enough  of  our  meetings  to  understand 
the  purport  of  my  words.  Have  you  not 
yourself  spoken  eloquently  in  the  interests 


Great  Tribulations 


139 


of  the  Society  for  the  Promotion  of  Female 
Freedom 

“Never  opened  my  mouth  on  the  subject,” 
said  Vaness  freezingly,  resolved  at  one  blow 
to  sever  Nita’s  connection  with  her  club. 
‘‘Old  man,  you  have  been  drinking — I am 
utterly  opposed  to  your  Society,  root  and 
branch.  It  ought  to  be  suppressed  by  the 
police.  It  is  the  cause  of  all  the  divorce 
suits  in  the  city.  You  ought  to  call  it  the 
Society  for  the  Promotion  of  Female  Suffer- 
ing, for  its  only  influence  is  to  make  women 
dissatisfied  with  their  life  and  discontented.” 

“I  had  hoped  that  you  would  give  me  the 
subscription  you  had  promised,”  murmured 
the  seedy  man  timidly,  drawing  up  his  knees. 

“I  never  promised  a cent— What  for,  to 
support  you  in  idleness?  Why  don’t  you 
go  to  work  like  other  men,  instead  of  hang- 
ing on  to  the  skirts  of  a lot  of  silly  women, 
and  wheedling  money  out  of  them,  which  I 
dare  say  you  spend  m no  good  purpose. 

“My — my— dear  madam — really—” 

“Shut  up ! I have  not  had  mT  say.  If 


140 


A Baro-aln  in  Souls 

o 

you  had  come  to  me  for  money  to  suppress 
this  Society,  you  should  have  it  freely,  though 
I would  rather  trust  it  to  better  hands.  Go 
home  and  try  and  make  an  honest  living,  if 
you  know  how  and  don’t  play  the  bunko 
steerer  in  respectable  homes  or  you  will  gel 
me  in  trouble.” 

“You -you— are  excited,”  murmured  the 
red  nosed  man,  tremulously ; “per — haps  I 
had  belter  call  another  day,”  edging  towards 
the  door. 

“If  you  do,  you  will  not  find  me  as  good 
natured  as  I am  this  morning.  There,  you’ve 
dropped  your  lunch  out  of  your  hat,”  as  a 
parcel  fell  out  of  the  stovepipe  in  his  hasty 
exit. 

“Perhaps  I have  made  a mistake  in  the 
house,”  looking  around  him  very  much  be- 
wildered. 

“I  think  you  have.  I suppose  it  'was  East 
instead  of  West,  that  you  were  looking  for. 
Good  morning!”  and  the  missionary  was 
hurried  through  the  door,  which  slammed 
1 ehind  him. 


G/'cat  Tribulatio7is 


141 


‘‘Ah!’’  gasped  Vaness  faintly,  as  he  sank 
down  in  a huddled  heap  on  the  sofa,  “I  got 
rid  of  him  easily,  and  I fancy  Nita  will  meet 
with  a cold  reception  if  she  ever  visits  the 
Female  Freedom  party  again  with  her  proper 
spirit.  My  morning  has  not  been  altogether 
spent  in  vain.  I have  cut  one  unworthy 
friend  off  her  list  of  acquaintances  and 
routed  a whole  army  of  parasites  that  made 
her  unhappy.  But  mercy  ! it  is  already  two 
o’clock,  and  I have  not  even  ordered  the  sup- 
per or  made  any  preparations,  and  I’ve  got 
to  dress  myself  aloneT  with  a shudder. 

A three-volume  novel  might  be  written 
about  the  trials  and  tribulations  of  Vaness 
on  that  dreadful  day.  It  would  appear  that 
all  the  tradesmen  and  peddlers  in  the  city 
had  conspired  to  make  his  life  miserable. 
They  assailed  the  house  at  the  front  door,  at 
the  back  door.  The  bell  kept  ringing  as  if 
the  devil  himself  were  dancing  on  the  wire. 
And  every  time  Vaness  answered,  he  came 
up  more  dishevelled  and  furious  and  profane 
than  before,  until  the  butcher  and  the  baker 


142 


A Bargain  in  Souls 

and  the  candlestick-maker  made  up  their 
minds  and  told  their  neighbors  that  Mrs. 
Vaness  was  insane;  and,  by  evening,  people 
sped  timorously  by  the  house,  or  chose  to 
take  another  street  for  fear  of  a sudden  out- 
burst of  the  maniac. 

It  was  three  o’clock  before  the  agony  of 
perfecting  his  toilet  had  been  accomplished. 
And  when,  heated,  furious,  and  excited,  he 
sallied  forth  to  lind  tlie  caterer,  the  neighbors 
were  satisfied,  as  they  beheld  this  strange 
figure  appear  in  the  street,  that  the  poor  lady 
had  indeed  gone  mad,  and  retreated  precipi- 
tately behind  their  curtains. 

The  supper  ordered,  he  returned  almost  in 
a fainting  condition  to  the  house,  just  in 
time  to  be  worried  by  the  sudden  influx  of 
seven  young  ladies,  who  gave  him  the  head- 
ache by  their  constant  chatter.  And  they 
looked  at  each  other  in  an  alarmed  way  at 
the  dishevelled  appearance  of  the  hostess, 
and  the  most  worldly  shook  their  heads  and 
said  they  were  sorry  that  such  a nice  woman 
as  Mrs.  Vaness  had  taken  to  drink,  and 


Great  Tribulations 


113 


expressed  strong  sympathy  for  the  husband. 
And  when  the  party  sat  down  to  supper,  it 
w^as  more  blue  than  rosy.  Each  young  lady 
seemed  ill  at  ease,  and  eyed  Vaness  askance 
as  if  he  were  some  dangerous  animal.  It 
was  discovered  also  that  the  caterer  had  sent 
some  one  else’s  dinner,  consisting  of  pig’s 
feet  and  chocolate  eclairs,  which  did  not  add 
to  the  gaiety  of  the  assembly,  who  had  ex- 
pected something  delightful,  and  had  dressed 
elaborately  for  the  occasion. 

So  the  funereal  meal  was  hardly  touched, 
and  the  young  ladies  soon  found  various  ex- 
cuses to  depart  after  it  was  over. 

And  when  the  last  skirt  had  fluttered 
through  the  doorway,  Vaness  rose  fainting 
from  the  sofa  and  stormed  the  buffet,  and 
broke  open  the  doors,  and  drew  forth  a box 
of  cigars  and  a bottle  of  Hennessy,  and  sat 
down  amid  the  ruins  of  the  repast  with  his 
feet  cocked  up  on  a chair  in  the  most  unlady- 
like attitude,  and  smoked  and  groaned,  and 
drank  and  groaned,  and  then  began  all  over 
again,  occasionally  varying  the  monotony  by 


114 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


cursing  Uncle  Oliver  and  the  day  he  made 
that  bargain  in  souls. 

Then  like  a knell  of  doom  he  heard  the 
cry  in  the  street : 

“Las’  edition — ‘ Sun  ’ — ‘ World’ — ‘News’ — 
‘Owl.’  Las’  edition !” 

Why  did  a sudden  chill  strike  his  heart  as 
he  rushed  to  the  door,  bought  a paper,  and 
returned  to  the  sofa? 


VI 

IN  PERIL 

A moment  later,  Nita,  flushed  M'ith  her 
rapid  walk,  hastily  entered  the  room.  Vaness 
was  stretched  out  on  the  sofa,  speechless. 

“Why,  Arthur,  dear,  what  is  the  matter  ?” 
she  murmured,  kneeling  down  by  his  side, 
alarmed  at  the  apoplectic  color  of  his  face 
and  heavy  breathing. 

“The  paper — the  paper,”  he  gasped,  shak- 
ing a damp  newspaper  in  front  of  her  face. 
Then  he  turned  toward  the  wall  and 
groaned. 

“What  can  the  matter  be?”  Nita  asked 
herself,  in  an  agony  of  alarm.  “Something 
dreadful  has  occurred,  I am  certain.  Is — is 


10 


115 


146 


A lyaj'gahi  in  Souls 

niamnia  (lead  ? Tell  me,  tell  me/’  Bliaking 
him  vigorously  by  the  arm. 

“Worse — mucli  worse,”  he  moaned,  liis 
voice  sinking  almost  to  a whisper. 

Nita  hurried  over  to  the  table  and  poured 
out  a glass  of  wine.  Her  hand  was  trembling 
so  violently  that  she  spilt  most  of  the  con- 
tents over  his  face  when  she  raised  it  to  his 
lips.  He  choked  and  spluttered,  but  what 
he  swallowed  seemed  to  revive  him.  He  sat 
up  on  the  edge  of  the  sofa  and  glared  at  her 
wildly. 

“Go  away,  miserable  creature  !”  he  cried. 
“Bury  yourself  in  the  woods  or  some  corner 
of  the  earth  wh^re  you  will  be  forgotten,  and 
let  me  toil  out  my  miserable  days  alone,” 
mopping  his  face  and  forehead  with  a scarlet 
handkerchief,  while  he  groaned  an  accom- 
paniment. Suddenly  he  started  up  wild- 

ly- 

“What  is  it,  Arthur  ?”  she  asked,  implor- 
ingly. 

“What  is  it?  You  ask  me  that  question?” 
with  a stony  glare.  “Look  at  that  paper!” 


In  Pe7H 


147 


he  howled,  holding  up  the  copy  of  “The  Even- 
ing Owl.”  “Look  at  that  paper  !” 

“I — I see  it,”  murmured  Nita,  plaintively. 

“Eead  it,  unhappy  creature!”  thrusting 
the  sheet  into  her  frightened  face.  “Gaze 
upon  the  ruin  you  have  wrought  1”  sinking 
back  on  the  sofa.  “Unlucky  was  the  day 
when  3^ou  started  to  revolutionize  the  press  !” 

“Why— why — what’s  the  matter,  Arthur 
dear  ? Isn’t  it  all  right  ? I’m*  sure  I spent 
all  day  in  that  nasty,  dirty  office,  working 
like  a galley-slave.” 

“Onhappy  creature,”  he  moaned,  “you 
jave  ruined  me  forever  1 Never  shall  I be 
able  to  hold  up  my  head  annobg  my  fellow- 
men  again.  You  have  made  me  the  laughing- 
stock of  the  town.”  Then  he  snatched,  up 
the  paper  and  said,  “Listen  ; this  must  be 
some  of  your  brilliant  work;  listen  : 

“^Afew  moments  before  gofiig  to  press 
we  have  received  information  regarding  a new 
scandal  which  implicates  some  well-known 
people.  The  principal  in  this  unfortunate 
affair  is  the  editor  of  a disreputable  evening 


148 


A Bargain  in  Sonls 

paper  whose  symbol  is  the  bird  of  wisdom, 
but  should  have  been  a carrion  crow.  This 
journalist,  who  has  long  disgraced  his  guild, 
has  accumulated  a handsome  fortune  through 
bribery  and  corruption,  and  now  contem- 
plates flight  from  this  city  with  his  ill-gotten 
gains,  to  escape  the  just  penalty  of  his  nu- 
merous crimes  against  law  and  society. 

“ ‘This  alleged  journalist  resides  in  a 
handsome  house  in  Thirty-fourth  Street, 
between  Seventh  and  Eighth  avenues.’  You 
heard  that?”  howled  Vaness — “‘between 
Seventh  and  Eighth  avenues.’  That  is  this 
house — this  house  ; and  I— I am  the  unhappy 
individual  singled  out  for  attack  in  my  own 
paper !” 

He  retreated  behind  the  journal  and  groan- 
ed loud  and  long. 

“But  that  is  not  all,”  starting  up  with  an- 
gry energy.  “The  worst  is  yet  to  come.  My 
cup  is  brimmed  with  more  bitterness.  I 
must  quaff  still  more  gall  and  wormwood. 
Listen  ! 

“ ‘ This  vampire,  who  lias  sapped  the  life- 


In  Peril 


149 


blood  of  Ills  patrons,  who  has  fed  like  a ghoul 
on  the  bodies  of  the  unfortunates  slain  by 
his  iDen — this  assassin  of  truth  and  justice, 
with  the  Janus  face,  as  a final  act  of  villainy 
intends  to  desert  his  charming  wife,  the 
daughter  of  one  of  our  most  respected  citi- 
zens. This  unfortunate  lady,  who  three 
years  ago  fell  under  the  spell  of  this  design- 
ing ruffian  may  at  least  be  congratulated 
that  she  will  be  freed  from  the  tyranny  of 
one  who  has  long  ago  forfeited  all  claims  as 
a husband.  From  authentic  sources  we 
learn  that  the  leading  danseuse  of  a Bowery 
theatre  is  to  accompany  the  recreant  hus- 
band across  the  border,  leaving  behind  her 
three  divorced  husbands  and  six  twins.  The 
sympathies  of  the  entire  public  will  be  with 
the  \^ife  of  this  bravo  of  the  pen,  and  yet  it 
is  a merciful  relief  that  she  will  be  freed  at 
last  from  the  daily  insults  of  a degraded  de- 
bauchee.’ 

‘^Now,  what  do  you  think  of  that?”  cried 
Vaness.  ^‘What — do — you — think — of  that  ? 
Could  anything  be  plainer?  I am  the  de- 


150  A JyargaiJt  in  Souls 

graded  debauchee,  and  you — you,  the  cause 
of  this  awful  article,  you  are  the  lovely  and 
deserted  wife.  Oh,  I shall  certainly  go 
mad  ! ’’  waving  his  arms  frantically  in  the 
air.  “But  the  worst  of  it  all  is  that  this  ter- 
rible tale  appears  in  my  own  paper — my  own 
paper  ! ’’  sinking,  with  many  moans,  a help- 
less heap  among  the  cushions. 

As  for  Nita,  her  w^ords  entirely  failed  her. 
She  could  only  sit  there  holding  the  copy  of 
“ The  Evening  Owl  ” in  her  trembling  hand, 
speechless  with  dismay,  while  a large  tear 
trickled  down  her  cheek. 

“Why,  Arthur,  I — I didn’t  know  anything 
about  this — awful  article.  Indeed  I didn’t,” 
very  plaintively. 

“Didn’t  know  about  it ! ” he  groaned.  ”Is 
that  any  excuse  ? It  was  your  business  to 
keep  such  things  out  of  the  paper.  That’s 
what  an  editor’s  for.  How  can  I sue  my  own 
paper  for  libel?  Nobody  ever  heard  of  such 
a thing.  Who  was  the  wretch  that  perpetra- 
ted that  paragraph  ? Tell  me  ! I shall  not 
be  able  to  sleep  comfortably  to-night  uniil 


In  Peril 


151 


he  is  done  away  with.  Tell  me  his  unholy 
name.  ” 

“I  don’t  know.  I — I didn’t  wait  until  the 
paper  came  out.  The  sound  of  those  horrid 
presses  clanking  in  the  basement  gave  me  a 
headache.” 

“But  whom  do  you  suspect  ? Whom  have 
you  spoken  with  to-day  in  the  office  ? ” 

“Well,  there  was  the  sporting  editor  a — a 
very  horrid  person,”  with  a shudder  of  remi- 
niscence, “and  the  dramatic  editor — and — ” 

“But  the  reporters  ? ” 

“Oh,  just  as  I w'as  going  away  a young  man 
entered  in  a great  hurry.  He  said  he  had 
brought  a very  interesting  story,  and  so  I 
told  him  to  write  it  up  and  send  it  down  to 
the  composing  room.” 

“Was  he  red-headed,  with  a long  pink 
face  ?” 

“Ye— es.” 

“And  wore  gaiters  with  plaid  tops?” 

“I— I believe  he  did.” 

“Oh!”  groaned  Vaness,  burying  his  face 
in  his  hands.  “ It  must  have  been  Miggins. 


152 


A Bargain  in  Sonls 


I was  going  io  discharge  him  to-morrow.  He 
must  have  got  wind  of  the  fact,  and  took 
this  opportunity  of  being  revenged.  Misera- 
ble woman,  you  have  made  me  absurd.  All 
the  papers  will  be  laughing  over  this  to- 
morrow.” 

Nita  in  vain  tried  to  console  him.  Her 
tears  made  no  impression  on  the  fire  of  hi^ 
anger.  Suddenly  he  sat  up  and  took  the 
offending  sheet  again  in  his  hands. 

‘‘I  may  as  well  know  the  worst  first  as 
last,”  he  sighed.  “Let  me  see  what  further 
destruction  you  have  wrought  this  melan- 
choly day.  Why  did  I ever  allow  myself  to 
be  persuaded  into  making  such  a bargain  ? 
Why,  we  shall  be  in  jail  before  the  week’s 
out,  if  things  continue  at  this  rate.  Ah  ! here 
is  an  editorial  paragraph  that  bears  the 
stamp  of  your  genius.  I am  almost  afraid 
to  read  it,  for  no  doubt  some  deadly  peril  for 
us  both  lurks  in  every  line.  Ha  ! ha  !”  with  a 
wild  laugh.  ‘‘I  thought  so. 

“ ‘We  can  not  find  enough  censure  for  the 
Mayor  having  allowed  such  a disorderly  rah- 


In  Peril 


153 


ble  to  assemble  in  Union  Square  last  night, 
when  the  Socialist  leader  Ivan  Ogereff  ad- 
dressed the  crowd.  In  no  other  city  would 
such  a concourse  of  ex  convicts,  outcasts, 
and  murderers  be  permitted  to  hold  a public 
meeting.  The  revolutionary  sentiments  ex- 
pressed by  the  Eussian  ruffian  who  presided 
and  by  his  cut-throat  companions  were  of 
the  most  inflammatory  character;  the  speak- 
ers urging  their  hearers  to  pillage  Fifth  Ave- 
nue and  string  up  the  capitalist  from  every 
lamp-post.  During  an  attempt  on  the  part 
of  the  police  to  maintain  order  they  were 
severely  handled  as  they  were  not  permitted 
to  carry  arms  on  this  occasion.  If  such 
meetings  as  this  are  to  be  permitted, 
we  demand  that  the  police  shall  attend 
fully  armed,  and  at  the  first  sign  of  trouble 
from  the  rabble  they  should  fire  on  the 
crowd. 

“ Uf  we  had  our  own  way,  prison  bars 
should  keep  the  leaders  of  the  New  York  So- 
cialists from  attending  any  meetings  for  some 
time  to  come ; and  as  for  Ogereff,  five  minutes 


154  A Bargain  in  Sonis 

in  the  electric  cliair  would  soon  cure  him  of 
his  oratory’  ” — 

Vaness  threw  down  the  paper,  gasped, 
opened  his  mouth  to  speak,  but  no  words 
came  from  his  lips.  He  took  a glass  of  wine 
. and  seemed  revived. 

‘‘Anything  worse  than  that  in  the  paper?” 
he  howled.  “Anything  that  will  hang  me  or 
send  us  both  up  for  life  ? If  you  have,  trot 
’em  out  now  while  I am  composed,”  gritting 
his  teeth.  “Not  satisfied  with  holding  your 
own  family  up  to  ridicule,  and  libelling  your 
poor,  unhappy  husband,  you  must  needs 
draw  down  on  his  innocent  head  the  ven- 
geance of  the  populace.  We  shall  both  be 
ornamenting  the  top  of  an  electric  light  pole 
before  the  night  is  over.  Miserable  unfortu- 
nate, what  possessed  you  to  place  our  lives 
in  peril?” 

“I  am  sure,”  sobbed  Nita,  “I  only,  ex- 
pressed the  highest  sentiments,”  referring  to 
her  little  book.  “‘The  press  should  be  a 
sturdy  ally  in  maintaining  pure  government, 
in  disseminating  the  true  doctrine  of  law 


In  Peill 


155 


and  order.  Its  voice  should  be  always  raised 
against  the  foes  of  society  and  the  misguided 
fanatics  who  sow  the  seeds  of  discord  among 
the  people.  They  should  reap  what  they 
have  sown,  and  those  who  preach  the  sword 
should  die  by  the  sword.  Now  you  yourself 
have  often  told  me  that  you  wished  that  all 
the  socialists  and  anarchists  were  driven  out 
of  the  city.’’ 

“Well,  I may  have  said  so,  but  I didn’t  go 
so  far  as  to  express  my  sentiments  on  paper 
for  all  the  world  to  read.  Why,  if  you  keep 
on  you  will  plunge  the  city  into  a social 
revolution,  and  we  shall  be  the  first  to  suffer 
How  would  you  like  your  head,  or  rather  the 
one  you  now  wear,  to  adorn  tlie  top  of  a long 
pike  ? For  heads  on  pikes  are  quite  the  rage 
during  such  times.” 

‘‘Oh !”  exclaimed  Nita,  shuddering  at  the 
thought,  and  raising  one  trembling  hand  to 
her  face. 

“It’s  not  at  all  unlikely.  Eevolutions  have 
begun  from  much  slighter  causes  than  this. 
I shouldn’t  wonder  if  even  at  this  moment  a 


15G 


A Bargain  in  Son  Is 

raggCMl  mol)  were  sacking  the  office  of  the 
paper  and  feeding  the  staff  into  the  presses. 
Oh,  you  have  distinguished  yourself  admira- 
bly for  one  day  rising  and  walking  up  and 
down  the  room  hurriedly.  Then  he  stopped 
and  picked  up  the  offending  paper  again. 

“But  that  cannot  he  all,”  severely.  “You 
cannot  have  been  satisfied  with  simply  dis- 
gracing us  and  imperilling  our  lives.  Why, 
where  is  the  account  of  the  Sullivan-Smith 
fight  that  was  to  take  place  this  morning?  I 
don’t  see  a line  of  it — not  a word,  and  we  had 
two  correspondents  on  the  spot.  Where  is 
it  ?”  thumping  the  paper  with  his  fist.  “Show 
it  to  me.” 

‘T — I left  it  out,”  said  Nita,  almost  in  a 
whisper. 

“Left  it  out !”  he  screamed,  “left  it  out ! 
Why  ? Wliy  ? It  would  have  sold  thousands 
of  papers.  Every  journal  will  have  a page 
about  it.  A crowd  will  be  waiting  in  front 
of  the  bulletin-board  to  see  the  news,  and 
there  won’t  be  a blessed  word.  Oh,  this  is 
too  much,  too  much  !”  falling  with  a thud  into 


In  Peril 


157 


an  arm-chair.  ‘‘Why,  wha — at  prompted  you 
to  keep  out  the  only  valuable  news-story 
that  could  be  procured  to-day 

Nita  was  not  ready  just  then  with  an  an- 
swer ; but  having  resorted  to  her  little  blank- 
book,  her  face  cleared  and  she  began  to  read 
in  a composed  voice : 

“ ‘The  press  should  always  encourage 
healthful  exercise  and  manly  sports,  but  it 
should  strongly  condemn,  under  all  circum- 
stances, brutal  exhibitions  of  animal  strength, 
such  as  the  prize  ring,  and  degrading  per- 
formances in  which  dogs  and  roosters  are 
slain  to  please  inhuman  crowds.’  There!” 
triumphantly. 

“Bosh  ! That  sounds  all  very  well.  But 
an  editor’s  first  duty  is  to  build  up  the 
sale  of  his  paper.  He  cannot  feed  a starving 
family  on  lofty  sentiments,  or  clothe  himself 
properly  with  resounding  rhetoric.  Here  you 
have  filled  up  the  space  that  should  have  been 
allotted  to  the  fight  with  a dreary  account  of 
a game  of  croquet.  Bah  1” 

And  he  threw  the  paper  down  under  foot 


158 


A IJargahi  in  SgziIs 


and  trampled  on  it  in  liis  rage.  “We  shall 
bo  ruined  before  the  week  is  out;  I know  it, 

I feel  it,”  he  moaned. 

“But  really,  Arthur,  I did  the  best  I could,” 
Nita  interposed,  wiping  her  tearful  eyes.  \ 
“ Wait  until  I have  reorganized  the 
office.” 

“Unhappy  creatures!  they  must  be  disor- 
ganized enough  already.  What  a wretched 
lot  is  theirs  1 You  say  you  have  done  the 
best  you  could  ? Do  you  think  that  the  read- 
ers of  ‘The  OwT  are  to  be  fed  on  milk  and 
mush?  They  have  tasted  blood,  and  their 
thirst  is  aroused.  Can  a tiger  be  satisfied 
v/ith  a diet  of  tea  and  toast  ? They  ask  for 
gore,  and  you  smother  them  with  a spring 
bonnet.  They  call  for  crime,  and  you  gag 
them  with  the  latest  thing  in  corsets.  They 
ask  for  battle,  murder,  and  sudden  death, 
and  you  stifle  them  with  tea-parties  and 
games  of  croquet.  Oh,  Uncle  Oliver,  unlucky 
was  the  day  when  we  made  this  bargain  in 
souls  1 Hunger  and  ruin  will  soon  be  our 
portion  ; we  shall  soon  need  bodies  to  hold 


In  Peril 


159 


our  souls,”  wringing  his  hands.  ‘‘Ah  ! what 
was  that 

A murmuring  sound  of  many  voices  and 
the  tramp  of  feet  were  heard  from  the  street 
Vaness  rushed  to  the  window.  He  peeped 
out  through  the  curtains  with  a vague  feeling 
of  apprehension. 

“What  is  it?”  asked  Nita,  anxiously. 

Just  then  a paving-stone  crashed  through 
the  panes  and  rolled  noisily  at  her  feet. 

“That’s  the  first  reply  from  your  friends 
the  socialists,”  he  said  calmly.  “The  street 
is  full  of  people,  dirty  and  howling.  As  you 
are  the  author  of  that  offensive  paragraph, 
you  had  better  go  out  on  the  balcony  and 
address  the  crowd.  Your  eloquence  may 
soothe  them,  but  they  may  kill  you  first.” 

“Oh,  really,  I couldn’t.  I shouldn’t  know 
what  to  say,”  she  answered  from  her  retreat 
under  the  sofa,  where  she  had  scrambled 
hastily. 

“You — you  go.  You  are  used  to  such 
things.  They  will  listen  to  you.  You  are  a 
man,” 


ICO  A Bargain  in  Souls 

“Oil ! no,  I’m  not ; I’m  a woman.  They 
don’t  know  me  from  Adam.  It’s  you  they 
want.  Hear  ’em  !”  and  a loud  roar  sounded 
from  the  street,  ‘‘Vaiiess ! Vaness ! Come  out !” 

The  occupants  of  the  drawing-room  trem- 
bled. It  was  a moment  of  dread  peril  for 
them  both. 

“Don’t  you  think  we  had  better  try  to  es- 
scape  through  the  back  way?”  asked  Nita. 
“We  might  climb  over  the  \vall  and  get  into 
a side-street,  and  take  refuge  at  mother’s. 
If  they  find  that  no  one  appears,  they  may 
get  tired  and  go  away.” 

“Yes,  after  smashing  everything  in  the 
house,”  said  Vaness,  looking  around  the 
charming  room  with  a groan.  “Well,”  after 
a moment’s  consideration,  “I  don’t  suppose 
anything  can  be  gained  by  stopping  here, 
and  I can  summon  the  police  while  we  are 
escaping;  that  is,  granting  that  we  can 
escape,  for  they  are  furious,  and  may  have 
blocked  us  in.  Take  a last  look  at  the  bric- 
a-brac,  for  when  you  see  this  house  again  it 
will  be  a smoking  ruin.” 


In  Peril 


161 


^‘Oh,  don’t  say  such  horrible  things!” 
moaned  his  companion,  looking  around  with 
a distracted  air.  “Don’t  you  think  we  ought 
to  try  and  save  something?” 

“Well,  the  piano  is  the  most  valuable  thing 
in  the  parlor.  You  might  carry  that  off,” 
with  grim  humor. 

A roar  from  without  warned  them  that  the 
mob  was  getting  impatient. 

^‘Come,”  he  said,  taking  Nita’s  trembling 
hand  in  his.  “Our  lives  are  the  most  precious 
things  we  can  save  just  now.” 

They  left  the  room  noiselessly.  It  was 
getting  dark,  so  with  dijfficulty  they  made 
their  way  down  into  the  basement. 

They  wanted  to  tell  the  cook  that  they 
were  going  out  to  make  a call,  but  they  could 
not  find  her ; she  had  disappeared. 

“Oh,  I forgot  I turned  her  out,”  murmured 
Vaness  to  himself.  “Could  it  be  possible 
that  she  had  gone  over  to  the  enemy?” 

Just  as  they  were  deserting  the  house, 
another  thought  occurred  to  him,  and  he 
turned  resolutely  back. 

ti 


162 


A Bargain  i?i  Souls 


‘‘What  is  it  now?”  asked  Nita,  anxiously. 

“I  had  forgotten  all  about  Uncle  Oli- 
ver.” 

“Oh,  let  him  alone.  They  will  not  harm 
him.  If  we  delay  any  longer  it  may  be  too 
late.  Come,  Arthur,”  dragging  him  away. 

“What,  would  you  leave  him  to  his  fate, 
after  bringing  down  this  ruffian  horde  about 
his  ears  ? For  shame  ! We  must  save  him.” 

“And  be  lost  ourselves?” 

“If  he  is  killed,”  said  Vaness,  “the  secret 
of  our  souls  will  die  with  him.  We  shall 
never  be  able  to  break  this  awful  bargain  and 
be  ourselves  again.  What  a fearful  future 
will  be  ours !” 

“Oil !”  cried  Nita,  with  a shudder,  “I  never 
thought  of  that.  You  are  right ; he  must  be 
saved !”  and  in  another  moment  they  were 
bounding  up  the  stairs  towards  Uncle  Oliver’s 
room  with  hearts  beating  high  with  excite- 
ment. 

“We  ought  to  get  his  life  heavily  insured,” 
said  thoughtful  Nita,  when  they  gained 
the  landing.  “Then,  if  anything  happened. 


In  Peril 


163 


we  should  have  some  money  with  which  to 
console  ourselves.” 

“Could  I buy  back  my  intellectual  head 
and  graceful  form  with  money?”  he  asked 
bitterly ; and  she  said  no  more. 

They  found  the  sage  clad  in  his  embroid- 
ered dressing-gown,  working  in  the  midst  of 
a cloud  of  smoke  that  rose  from  several  re- 
torts and  crucibles.  There  was  something 
uncanny  about  his  appearance  as  he  loomed 
up  before  their  eyes  like  a genie  on  a cloud. 
His  safifron-colored  hands,  like  the  claws  of 
a strange  bird,  fluttered  here  and  there 
through  the  smoke,  sprinkling  powders  and 
essences  on  the  flames. 

At  his  elbow  Guzko  stood,  as  silent  as  the 
brazen  Buddha  in  the  corner,  ready  to  wait 
upon  his  master.  Uncle  Oliver  turned  angri- 
ly upon  his  visitors  as  they  entered. 

“Why  do  you  come  bursting  into  my  room 
at  such  a critical  moment?”  he  demanded 
angrily.  “I  was  just  in  the  midst  of  a deli- 
cate experiment.” 

“But,  uncle,  the  house  is  besieged  by  an 


164 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


infuriated  mob.  We  have  come  to  save  your 
life.  Hasten  or  it  will  be  too  late,”  said  Nita. 

never  saw  you  so  much  interested  in  my 
welfare  before,”  the  old  man  chuckled. 
^‘Wliy  this  sudden  display  of  affection  ?”  and 
he  laughed  loudly,  with  a queer  cackling 
noise. 

‘‘Don’t  delay,”  pleaded  Nita,  earnestly. 
“Just  hear  them  !”  as  a roar  sounded  from 
below.  “They  are  thirsting  for  blood.” 

“But  where  do  you  propose  to  go?”  he 
asked,  peeping  cautiously  out  on  the  scene 
in  the  street. 

“We  thought  of  taking  refuge  with  dear 
mamma  until  the  trouble  was  over.  Do 
hurry,  for  your  own  sake  as  well  as  ours” — 
in  an  agony  of  impatience. 

“What  ? Leave  this  comfortable  room  and 
take  up  my  quarters  with  Mrs.  Sowerby  ? 
Let  me  die  right  here  if  that  is  the  alterna- 
tive,” sinking  into  a chair.  “Better  face  an 
army  of  socialists  than  that  one  woman.” 

“It’s  very  cruel  of  you  to  speak  so  of  dear 
mamma,”  said  Nita,  with  a sob. 


In  Pe7'il 


165 


“Oil,  you  need  not  stay  on  my  account,” 
said  the  old  man  with  a chuckle,  as  he  pre- 
pared to  return  to  his  work.  “I  don’t  want 
to  detain  you  for  a moment.” 

“But  we — we  won’t  go  without  you.” 

“We — we  want  to  save  you,”  they  quavered. 

“Ha  ! ha  ! now  I know  the  reason  for  your 
disinterested  kindness,  my  dear  children. 
You  are  afraid  I may  die,  and  the  secret 
with  me.  Well,  I hear  them  already  at  the 
door,  so  escape  is  too  late.  We  can  die  here 
together ; and  though  your  souls  have  been  on 
earth  divided,  they  will  pass  unchanged  to 
the  spirit-world.” 

Far  from  comforting  the  unfortunate  pair, 
this  speech  only  added  to  their  alarm. 

“Unhappy  man,”  cried  Vaness,  “we  must 
leave  you  to  your  fate.  It  is  too  soon  to 
give  up  all  hope.  We  will  try  to  escape. 
Come;”  and  he  led  his  companion  av/ay. 
They  passed  quickly  down  the  stairs,  feeling 
their  way  in  the  dark  to  the  basement,  just 
as  the  front  door  burst  open,  and  the  sound 
of  heavy  boots  was  heard  in  the  hall.  Vaness 


ir>6  A Bargain  in  S 021  Is 

and  liis  trembling  companion  had  reached 
the  door  leading  into  the  tiny  garden  none 
too  soon.  Then,  as  he  laid  his  hand  on  the 
knob  to  turn  it,  a shiver  of  dismay  ran  like 
a chill  through  his  heart.  It  was  locked  ! 

“Oh,  Arthur,  what  is  to  be  done?’’  wept 
Nita,  clinging  to  his  arm. 

“Nothing,”  he  muttered,  hoarsely.  “That 
door  is  of  iron,  with  a spring  lock.  It  can- 
not be  forced.  We  are  trapped.” 

Just  at  that  moment  the  sound  of  heavy 
boots  was  heard  drawing  nearer  their  retreat. 

“Vaness  ! Vaness  !”  roared  several  voices. 

He  started  at  the  sound.  “We  can  barri- 
cade the  door  leading  to  the  hall,”  he  muttered 
hastily.  “Come,  help  me  as  quietly  as 
you  can.  They  may  think  we  have  escaped.” 

They  piled  every  available  piece  of  furni- 
ture against  the  door.  The  last  piece  had 
just  been  set  against  the  panels,  when  the 
tumult  was  heard  only  a few  feet  away. 

“ Vaness  ! Vaness  ? ” shouted  a hoarse 
voice.  A hand  tried  the  knob  for  several 
moments.  Then  there  was  a sound  of  mut- 


In  Peril 


167 


tered  growling  and  the  shuffling  of  many 
boots  on  the  stairs.  The  marauders  made 
no  further  attempt  to  break  in,  but  seemed 
to  be  beating  a retreat. 

The  fugitives  breathed  more  freely.  Vaness 
had  found  a piece  of  candle  and  lit  it.  Then 
he  helped  Nita  out  of  the  wash-basket  of 
clean  clothes,  where  she  had  been  hiding. 

don’t  think  they  will  come  back  here,” 
he  said.  “They  will  be  satisfied  with  pillag- 
ing the  house.  There  is  nothing  here  worth 
taking.” 

‘‘Oh,  Arthur,”  said  Nita,  very  plaintively, 
“can  you  ever  forgive  me  for  having  brought 
all  this  trouble  upon  you  ?”  crouching  down 
at  his  side. 

“My  dear,  there  is  nothing  to  forgive.  Let 
us  forget  what  is  past,  and  think  only  of  the 
common  danger  that  threatens  us.  We  may 
neyer  escape  alive.  Who  knows  but  the  at- 
tack on  our  house  was  the  beginning  of  a 
revolution,  and  that  even  now  the  city  is 
being  pillaged  by  the  mob  ? At  least,  if  we 


1(18 


A Barfrain  in  Souls 

o 

perish,  this  odious  bargain  in  souls  will  be 
broken/’ putting  his  arm  tenderly  around  his 
trembling  companion. 

“Who  could  have  imagined,  twenty-four 
hours  ago,  that  we  should  now  be  in  danger 
of  our  lives?”  murmured  Nita.  “Ah,  it  is 
a just  visitation  of  Providence  for  having 
been  discontented  with  onr  lot,  for  having 
tried  to  reverse  the  plans  of  our  Creator.” 

She  subsided  in  a huddled  heap  on  the 
floor,  and  only  an  occasional  sigh  reminded 
Vaness  that  he  had  a companion.  Having, 
to  his  joy,  discovered  a cigarette,  he  was 
calmly  smoking,  and  thinking  very  hard 
over  their  unlucky  predicament. 

Finally,  after  a few  moments’  silence,  he 
felt  a hand  plucking  timidly  at  his  sleeve. 

“Arthur.” 

“Well  ?” 

“You  won’t  feel  angry  with  me  ?” 

“What  for?” 

“I  — I am  awfully  hungry,”  plaintively. 

“Already?”  with  a growl.  “Why  we  may 
be  blockaded  here  for  a week.  May  have  to 


In  Peril 


169 


eat  each  other.  This  is  only  the  beginning.” 

“But  won’t  there  be  anything  to  eat  to- 
morrow ?” 

“Dunno !” 

“I  might  look  around,”  said  Nita,  timidly ; 
“there  must  be  some  scraps  in  the  closet.” 

“Plenty  of  rats,  I dare  say.” 

“Ough!”  with  a start. 

“Well,  you’ll  be  very  glad  to  fall  back  on 
them  before  the  week’s  out.” 

“Never  ! I will  die  first.” 

“Oh,  you’ll  get  to  like  them  exceedingly. 
When  young  they  are  said  to  be  quite  as 
appetizing  as  rabbits.  Well,  we  may  as  well 
amuse  ourselves  by  looking  after  the  pro- 
visions— that  is  provided  there  are  any.” 

He  took  up  the  candle  and  made  a tour 
of  the  small  room,  stopping  to  rummage 
every  closet  and  corner;  while  Nita  gave  a 
tiny  scream  every  now  and  then  at  an  imagi- 
nary rat. 

“There’s  plenty  of  water,  anyway,”  said 
Vaness,  turning  on  a pigot. 


170 


A Barg  a 171  i/i  Souls 

“And  pepper  and  salt,”  cried  Nita,  draw- 
ing two  large  boxes  out  of  the  closet. 

“1  had  no  idea  our  larder  was  generally 
so  empty.” 

“You  forget  that  you  have  had  seven  hungry 
girls  to  supper,  and  did  not  order  anything 
for  to-morrow.  When  I managed  the  house 
it  was  very  different.” 

Vaness  thought  best  to  change  the  conver- 
sation. 

“What  a pity  our  cat  died!  We  might 
have  trained  her  to  catch  sparrows  for  us. 
I have  read  of  such  things  in  books.  Anyway, 
we  might  eat  her  as  a last  resort.  If  I ever 
get  out  of  this  predicament  I shall  keep  a 
regular  menagerie,  just  to  fall  back  on  in 
case  of  necessity.” 

“Here  are  half-a-dozen  bottles  of  Wor- 
cestershire sauce,”  said  Nita,  dragging  some 
bottles  out  of  the  table-drawer. 

“That’s  good.  We  shall  be  able  to  make 
some  very  nice  mixed  drinks  with  those.  Ah, 
what’s  this  ?”  stumbling  over  something  soft. 
“By  Jove,  it’s  a fur  rug !” 


In  Peril 


171 


“Well,  what  good  is  that  ? We  can’t  eat  it.” 

“Why  not  ? They  did  in  the  siege  of  Paris, 
You  scrape  off  all  the  hair  and  then  boil  the 
skin  for  a couple  of  days,  and  there  you 
have  a bowl  of  nice  clear  soup.” 

“I  couldn’t  be  tempted  to  touch  it,”  shiv- 
ered Nita. 

“Well,  considering  you  used  to  board  on 
West  Eleventh  Street,  I should  think  you 
would  be  able  to  eat  it  with  relish.  There’s 
no  use  looking  any  further ; we  have  scoured 
every  corner  and  cupboard.” 

Just  then  Nita  gave  a joyous  cry. 

“Well,  what  is  it?  Have  you  found  a 
Perigord  pie  or  Westphalian  ham  ?” 

“No ; a turnip.  Will  you  have  some  of 
it?” 

“Thanks ; you  are  more  hungry  than  I am.” 

Nita  sat  down  and  began  munching  the 
turnip.  Never  had  she  tasted  anything  so 
good. 

They  talked  for  a long  time  over  their 
troubles,  and  at  last  nature  triumphed  over 
their  fears,  and  they  fell  asleep  in  each 


172  A Bargain  in  Souls 

other’s  arms  like  the  babes  in  the  woods. 

Daylight  was  filtering  through  a crack  in 
the  shutters  when  Vaness  awoke  and  looked 
around  him,  a little  alarmed  at  his  surround- 
ings ; but  the  events  of  the  night  before  soon 
recurred  to  him. 

Nita  was  still  sleeping  peacefully  on  the 
rug  he  had  spread  out  for  her.  He  had  no 
idea  what  time  of  the  day  it  was,  but  from 
the  sun,  which  he  could  see  by  peeping 
through  the  shutter,  he  judged  it  to  be  around 
eight  or  nine  o’clock.  He  performed  his 
ablutions  at  the  sink,  and  then  sat  down  to 
think  what  they  should  do  for  breakfast. 

He  knew  that  there  was  generally  a cold 
lunch  laid  out  on  the  top  of  the  dining-room 
buffet,  and  the  thought  that  it  was  so  near, 
and  yet  impossible  to  reach,  was  maddening. 
The  house  w^as  very  still  now.  Could  he  not 
open  the  door  gently,  crawl  upstairs,  and 
reconnoitre  while  Nita  slept  on?  It  would 
])e  dangerous,  but  he  might  be  able  to  seize 
a pie  or  something  on  the  way,  if  there  was 
no  one  in  the  dining-room. 


In  Peril 


173 


He  opened  the  door  carefully  and  listened. 
Not  a sound.  Slowly  the  stairs  were  ascend- 
ed, and  he  was  in  front  of  the  dining-room 
door,  which  stood  ajar.  With  a heart  beat- 
ing high  with  excitement,  he  raised  himself 
on  tiptoes  and  peeped  in.  Not  a soul  was 
visible.  But  what  caused  his  eyes  to  glisten 
w^as  the  sight  of  a tempting  breakfast  laid 
out  on  the  table — a pile  of  brown  toast,  an 
omelette,  and  a steaming  pot  of  coffee.  The 
maddening  incense  of  the  fragrant  Mocha 
drifted  towards  him,  and  he  sniffed  the  per- 
fume in  a state  of  ecstasy.  He  was  tempted 
to  rush  in  at  any  peril,  grab  the  omelette  and 
coffee,  and  run  away  to  his  retreat,  to  enjoy 
it  with  Nita.  Then  reason  came  to  his  aid. 
It  would  be  better,  after  all,  to  be  discreet. 
Perhaps  some  of  those  cut-throats  were  idl- 
ing in  the  front  parlor ; they  would  shut  off 
his  retreat,  and  perhaps  send  him  where 
breakfasts  are  not.  He  resolved  on  a piece 
of  strategy.  Eight  behind  him  on  the  hat- 
rack  was  a long  alpenstock,  the  souvenir  of 
a tramp  trip  he  had  taken  through  Switzer- 


174 


A Bargai)i  in  Sonls 


land.  It  was  surmounted  by  a single  chamois- 
horn,  which  made  an  admirable  hook.  In  a 
moment  it  was  in  his  hands.  Listening  to 
hear  if  anyone  was  stirring,  he  poked  it  in 
the  door  and  began  fishing  for  the  coffee-pot. 
His  hand  was  trembling  so  violently  that  it 
was  some  time  before  he  could  hook  the 
handle  of  the  pot  with  the  horn.  Then  he 
raised  it  slowly — slowly,  to  draw  it  towards 
him,  his  face  beaming  with  hope  and  ex- 
pectancy. 

Just  as  it  was  in  reach  of  his  hand,  a voice 
cried  out  from  the  parlor : 

‘‘Hello!  where  is  my  breakfast  going?” 

The  coffee-pot  fell  Avith  a crash  on  the 
floor.  Vaness  paused  in  terror,  unable  to 
move  hand  or  foot.  When  he  looked  up,  he 
was  facing,  not  a ragged  revolutionist,  but 
a stylish  young  man  in  broAvn  tweeds,  Avho  was 
eying  him  with  a smile  on  his  handsome  face. 

“Follansby?”  he  cried.  “What  are  you 
doing  here  ?” 

“And  what  are  you  doing  stealing  my 
breakfast  ?” 


In  Peril 


175 


“But  the  mob,”  gasped  Vaness,  unable  to 
understand  the  situation. 

“Oh,  that  crowd  disappeared  last  night 
quite  early.  You  see,  I was  coming  around 
to  invite  Vaness  to  dinner  at  the  club.  I 
saw  the  mob  in  the  street,  and  summoned 
the  police.  It  didn’t  take  ten  minutes  to 
scatter  them.  The  front  door  happened  to  be 
open,  so  I walked  in  with  a couple  of  police- 
men and  took  possession.  We  stayed  here 
all  night,  to  protect  the  place  in  case  you 
should  return.” 

Vaness  almost  fainted  in  his  arms,  much 
to  that  young  man’s  surprise.  He  had  al- 
ways considered  his  friend’s  wife  an  unap- 
proachable woman. 

“Take  care ; Mr.  Vaness  may  see  us,”  he 
murmured,  in  a discreet  whisper.  And  as  if 
in  answer  to  his  words,  Nita’s  frightened 
eyes  could  be  seen  glaring  through  the  door- 
way on  the  strange  scene.  “Come  in,”  called 
Follansby,  cheerily.  “Now  that  you  are  both 
here,  let  me  ask  you  to  breakfast  with  me ; 
that  is,  unless  you  have  already  had  some — ” 


176 


A Ba7'gain  in  Souls 


Nita  waited  to  hear  no  more.  The  sight 
of  that  well-spread  table  was  enough.  Some- 
thing— she  had  not  the  vaguest  idea  what — 
had  happened,  but  she  was  too  hungry  to 
question.  The  breakfast  was  enough  to 
think  about  just  then. 

As  for  Follansby,  he  felt  relieved  at  the 
thought  that  he  had  not  been  seen  with  Mrs. 
Vaness  in  his  arms.  The  greatest  possible 
good-nature  reigned  among  the  party  as  they 
sat  down  to  the  table.  Husband  and  wife 
had  never  enjoyed  a meal  so  heartily  in  their 
lives.  It  was  necessary  for  the  host  to  send 
out  again  to  the  restaurant  to  supply  hiis 
hungry  guests. 

‘‘I  couldn’t  help  thinking.”  he  said,  “when 
I took  up  my  quarters  here  and  found  nothing 
to  eat,  that  the  family  would  have  a hard 
time  in  case  of  a siege.” 

“Yes,”  said  Vaness,  with  his  mouth  full. 
“Do  you  know,  that  thought  occurred  to  us 
too !” 


Til 

A NEW  QUIXOTE 

Although  Nita  had  won  her  coveted  free- 
dom, ’she  was  far  from  happy.  In  spite  of 
the  wholesome  meals  she  daily  prepared  for 
the  patrons  of  “The  Owl,”  there  were  many 
vacant  chairs  at  the  feast,  and  even  those 
who  still  surrounded  the  hoard  had  begun  to 
murmur  at  the  fare  provided  and  showed 
symptoms  of  stampeding  to  the  caterer  across 
the  way,  who  served  up  sensations  fiery  hot 
with  a curry  of  redundant  rhetoric. 

The  subscription  list  was  rapidly  falling 
off,  in  spite  of  her  well  meant  efforts  to  keep 
her  clientele,  and  grumbling  by  letter  deluged 
the  office  every  morning. 

177 


12 


178 


Jyargaiji  in  Souls 


When  not  employed  at  the  desk,  she  sallied 
forth  on  long  rambles  in  search  of  adventure 
like  a Knight  of  old,  to  redress  the  wrongs 
of  the  weaker  sex,  should  an  opportunity 
offer.  The  result  was  not  always  satisfactory, 
for  the  giants  she  tried  to  conquer  often 
turned  out  to  be  only  windmills,  and  her 
chivalrous  efforts  met  frequently  with  de- 
feat; but  still  she  was  satisfied  that  the  time 
would  come  when  she  might  prove  a champion 
of  the  weak  and  oppressed. 

Meanwhile,  until  a really  stirring  advent- 
ure turned  up,  she  was  forced  to  content 
herself  with  small  courtesies  towards  the 
oppressed  sex.  She  road  frequently  in  horse 
cars  in  order  to  be  able  to  give  up  her  seat 
to  tired  working  women  (who  did  not  thank 
her),  thus  disgracing  the  male  brutes  who 
were  absorbed  in  the  contents  of  their  papers. 
She  was  always  ready  to  assist  tired  looking 
women  with  their  arms  full  of  bundles,  and 
once,  having  become  separated  in  a crowd 
from  an  old  lady  whose  parrot  she  had 
insisted  on  carrying,  she  was  hauled  off  to 


A A^eio  Quixote 


179 


the  nearest  police  station  where  it  took  all  her 
eloquence  to  convince  the  Sergeant  that  she 
was  not  a sneak  thief  but  only  a journalist. 
Whereupon  the  old  lady  remarked  that  there 
wasn’t  much  difference,  and  the  parrot  swore 
at  her. 

But  Nita  had  read  in  books  of  chivalry, 
that  Knights  who  went  out  into  the  world  to 
redress  wrongs  must  expect  to  meet  with 
ingratitude  and  even  defeat;  the  conscious- 
ness of  having  tried  to  do  what  was  right 
should  be  enough  satisfaction. 

Her  ardor  in  searching  for  opportunities 
to  aid  weak  women  continued  unabated,  for 
on  every  hand  she  saw  fresh  evidences  of 
man’s  tyranny  and  new  forms  of  oppression 
of  the  white  slaves  of  society. 

One  day,  an  opportunity  to  be  heroic  arose. 
While  passing  through  a quiet  street,  a 
sudden  alarm  of  fire  sounded.  She  ran  in 
the  direction  of  the  smoke,  her  heart  beating 
high  with  excitement.  Already  the  doorways 
near  the  scene  of  disaster  were  thronged  with 
people.  Arriving  before  a house  over  which 


180  A Bargain  in  Souls 

a cloud  of  smoke  hovered  she  rushed  in  and 
bounded  up  the  stairs.  She  burst  into  the 
first  room  on  the  second  floor,  where  a lady 
was  reading  a novel  in  bed,  not  at  all  dis- 
turbed by  the  presence  of  such  terrilde  peril. 

Nita  had  often  read  in  romances  that  some 
women,  when  confronted  with  danger,  grew 
paralyzed  with  fear,  stupefied  with  despair, 
unable  to  move  or  even  speak. 

The  lightly  clothed  young  woman  on  the 
bed  had  evidently  resigned  herself  to  a mis- 
erable death,  for  she  was  reading  out  loud 
to  herself.  Undoubtedly  her  mind  had  be- 
come unsettled  by  the  deadly  peril  that  sur- 
rounded her,  for  she  mumbled — 

“And  they  laid  the  untutored  child  of 
nature  in  a sunny  corner  of  the  village 
church-yard,  where  Marmaduke  often  came 
to  shower  repentant  tears  on  his  lost  love’s 
grave.  Thus — ” 

“Eouse  yourself,”  cried  Nita,  shaking  the 
poor  creature  vigorously  and  tearing  away 
al>out  half  a yard  of  Spanish  lace  from  the 
robe  de  nuit. 


181 


A Nevj  Quixote 

“Eouse  yourself,”  she  shouted.  a 

moment,  escape  may  be  impossible.  The 
flames  are  at  your  door.” 

“Eh ! what’s  that  ?”  remarked  the  young 
woman,  looking  at  her  sleepily.  Then  see- 
ing that  her  visitor  was  a man  she  gave  a 
shriek  and  disappeared  under  the  bed 
clothes. 

There  was  no  time  to  be  lost.  Perhaps 
even  now  the  staircase  might  be  on  fire.  In 
spite  of  the  lady’s  continued  howls,  Nita 
dragged  her  out  of  bed,  rolled  her  up  in  the 
coverlet  and  staggered  with  her  burden  down 
stairs.  Whether  it  was  the  smoke  or  the 
burden  of  bearing  such  a stout  young  person 
down  the  flight  that  made  Nita’s  brain  reel, 
she  could  not  tell  but  a sense  of  faintness 
came  over  her  before  she  had  accomplished 
half  her  journey  and  then  she  slipped  and 
rolled  the  rest  of  the  way,  in  a whirl  of 
muslin  and  Hamburg  edging.  In  a moment 
she  had  regained  her  feet,  satisfied  that  she 
had  saved  a life  and  that  even  now  the  crowd 
without  were  praying  over  the  unconscious 


182  A Bargain  in  Souls 

form  she  had  wrested  from  the  devouring 
flames. 

But  there  were  more  unfortunates  above — 
they  must  be  saved  too.  She  would  have 
been  glad  to  have  discovered  a bed-ridden 
old  lady  of  about  ninety,  some  one  very  old 
and  very  light  whom  she  could  easily  carry. 
Then  she  would  stagger  tow^ards  the  window 
sill  just  as  they  do  in  the  popular  novels  and 
stand  in  view  of  the  crowd  framed  in  fire, 
wdiile  a loud  cheer  of  thanksgiving  rose  from 
the  assembled  multitude.  Then  some  brave 
heart  wwild  place  a ladder  against  the  build- 
ing and  she  would  make  her  way  slowly 
down  the  blazing  rungs  wdiile— “God  bless 
you”  sounded  in  her  ears  from  the  grateful 
hearts  below\  Ah  ! Arthur  would  have  reason 
to  regret  that  he  had  ever  accused  her  of 
having  been  faint  hearted,  he  should  learn 
to  his  discomfiture  of  what  bravery  she  w^as 
capable.  Already  one  life  was  saved— one 
soul  plucked  like  a brand  from  the  burning; 
this  glorious  day  should  not  close  until  many 
more  were  w^eeping  grateful  tears  at  her  feet. 


A New  Quixote 


183 


All  these  thoughts  encouraged  her  and 
strengthened  her  as  she  rushed  up  the  stairs 
again  on  her  life-saving  mission — her  whole 
heart  aglow  with  glorious  exultation.  But 
unfortunately  for  her  hopes  every  room  she 
entered  seemed  to  be  empty.  The  dear  old 
bed-ridden  lady,  muttering  prayers,  must 
have  escaped,  or  she  did  not  live  there.  And 
Nitawas  puzzled  because  all  the  burning 
houses  she  had  ever  read  about  contained  at 
least  one  helpless  old  woman,  and  sometimes 
a blind  father.  She  rather  felt  that  she  was 
not  being  squarely  treated. 

As  she  returned  from  the  top  floor  after  a 
fruitless  search  and  with  a large  bump  over 
the  left  eye,  wdiere  she  had  collided  with  a 
piece  of  furniture,  she  caught  sight  of  a 
flying  figure  in  white  in  the  dim  lit  hall  below. 

‘‘Ah!’’  cried  Nita,  “Some  poor  helpless 
woman  crazed  by  the  sight  of  the  flames,” 
and  she  bounded  to  the  rescue. 

“Let  me  save  you,  poor  darling,”  she  said 
soothingly,  clasping  the  bundle  of  white  in 
her  arms. 


184 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


“But  I don't  want  to  be  saved,"  howled 
the  unfortunate.  “I’ve  just  been  saved." 

“Calm  yourself,  dear,"  clasping  the  strug- 
gling form  firmly  and  dragging  it  screaming 
towards  the  stairs,  “A  few  moments  and  all 
will  be  well.” 

But  the  miserable  creature  continued  to 
struggle  and  howl  until  the  hallway  had 
been  reached,  and  Nita,  in  a very  dismantled 
condition,  stood  panting  with  the  excitement 
of  the  journey.  Already  she  could  feel  her- 
self clasped  in  the  arms  of  a grateful  father 
while  the  poor  mother  wept  at  her  feet. 

“There  he  is — there  he  is,”  cried  a number 
of  voices. 

The  friends  were  peering  in  the  doorway 
to  grasp  her  hand  to  tell  her  in  a few  broken 
words  how  deeply  they  felt  their  obligations 
for  that  signal  act  of  bravery. 

“What  in  thunder  are  you  doing  with  my 
wife?”  howled  a harsh  voice,  and  Nita  sud- 
denly felt  a large  and  brawny  hand  grasp 
her  shoulder. 


A New  Quixote 


185 


It  was  not  exactly  the  welcome  she  had 
expected,  but  doubtless  the  unhappy  husband 
was  excited. 

‘‘Let  me  restore  her  to  your  arms,’’  she 
said,  lifting  the  limp,  white  burden  she  had 
dragged  down  that  long  flight  of  stairs.  “She 
was  crazed  by  the  sight  of  the  flames ; she 
w^as  rushing  to  destruction  when  I arrived 
in  time  to  save  her,”  and  Nita  drew  herself 
up  modestly  just  like  a hero  in  one  of  The 
Duchesses  novels. 

“Are  you  the  infernal  fool  that  dragged 
me  out  of  bed  and  pushed  me  down  those 
stairs  about  ten  minutes  ago  ?”  angrily  de- 
manded the  lady  in  white  who  had  returned 
to  her  senses. 

Nita  looked  at  the  flushed  face,  somewhat 
disconcerted.  Yes,  it  was  certainly  the  un- 
fortunate being  whom  she  had  found  calmly 
reading  in  bed  when  she  first  set  out  on  her 
mission  of  salvation.  This  complicated  mat- 
ters considerably.  Nita  had  never  read  in 
any  novel  of  the  hero  saving  a beautiful 
young  woman  twice  from  the  same  fire,  but 


186 


A Bargain  in  Souls 

then  it  was  all  the  more  dramatic  and  her 
courage  was  none  the  less  commendable. 

‘‘My  poor  lady,  you  were  crazed  with  the 
danger  of  the  moment— stupefied  with  des- 
pair.“ 

“Stupefied  humbug,”  retorted  that  ungrate- 
ful creature.  “A  pretty  state  of  things  when 
a strange  man  is  allow^ed  to  burst  into  a 
lady’s  room  and  drag  her  out  of  bed  and 
push  her  dowm-stairs.” 

“Tve  a good  mind  to  give  you  in  charge,” 
howled  the  husband,  shaking  a formidable 
fist  in  close  proximity  to  Nita’s  nose. 

“And  just  wdien  I was  in  the  midst  of  a 
most  exciting  chapter  of  ‘ The  Haunted 
Honeymoon,”  whimpered  the  lady  in  white. 

Nita  w’as  reeling  with  astonishment. 

“But  the  fire,”  she  gasped.  “I  saved  your 
wife  from  the  flames,  A moment  more  and 
she  w’ould  have  been  reduced  to  cinders.” 

“Humbug!  there  ain’t  no  fire,”  he  howled. 

“No  fire  !” 

“No!  It’s  back  on  the  next  street.” 

Nita  had  made  a mistake  in  the  house. 


A New  Quixote 


187 


Crushed  in  spirit  she  turned  away  and 
slunk  through  the  crowd ; and  for  many  days 
after  that  she  did  not  sally  forth  on  her 
chivalrous  errands  of  mercy.  The  most 
terrible  thing  about  the  whole  affair  was 
that  it  got  into  the  papers  and  Nita  was  so 
graphically  pictured  by  the  reporters  that, 
though  no  names  were  mentioned,  those  who 
knew  the  editor  of  '‘The  OwT’  personally 
had  no  trouble  in  deciding  who  the  mysteri- 
ous person  was  who  had  blundered  into  a 
peaceful  house  in  a mistaken  mission  of 
mercy. 

As  for  Arthur  Vaness  he  or  rather  she  was 
never  tired  of  bringing  up  the  painful  sub- 
ject. For  when  she  started  away  to  the 
office  of  a morning  he  would  gravely  suggest 
that  she  take  with  her  a fire  escape  in  case 
an  opportunity  to  visit  a fire  should  occur  on 
the  way  down  town;  and  he  often  asked 
anxiously  if  she  had  received  a medal  yet 
for  her  bravery  in  saving  the  same  woman 
twice  on  Thirty-Fourth  street. 


188 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


These  taunts  were  sufficient  to  stir  up 
Nita’s  sensitive  soul  to  such  a pitch  of  des- 
peration that  she  would  have  rushed  pell- 
mell  into  any  burning  building  that  offered 
to  retrieve  her  reputation.  Now  more  ar- 
dently than  ever  did  she  pray  for  a chance 
to  show  her  valor. 

After  many  weary  days  of  waiting  the 
longed-for  opportunity  at  last  arrived. 

Nita  had  been  dining  at  The  Bounders’ 
Club,  had  played  cards  all  the  evening,  and 
now,  with  a brain  somewhat  confused,  she 
had  wandered  down  to  the  river’s  edge  to 
clear  her  head  of  the  tobacco  fumes  that  she 
had  been  breathing  all  the  evening. 

It  was  verging  on  midnight  and  a light 
mist  hung  over  the  waters  and  draped  the 
shipping  in  soft  gray  folds.  She  sat  down 
on  a mooring-post  and  looked  dreamily  down 
into  the  black  waters  that  laved  the  spiles  of 
the  dock  with  a soothing  murmur. 

She  thought  sadly  of  the  life  that  she  had 
led  only  a month  ago — that  quiet  existence 
where  there  were  few  cares  to  worry  her  sensi- 


A New  Quixote 


189 


tive  nature,  far  removed  from  the  noise  of  the 
world,  where  its  jarring  sounds  only  reached 
her  ears  like  the  wave  beats  of  a far-off  sea. 

The  friction  of  the  crowds  worried  and  ir- 
ritated her ; she  was  fast  losing  all  the  ami- 
able qualities  in  her  nature  and  becoming 
fretful  and  peevish.  She  had  made  a mis- 
take and  yet  was  too  proud  to  acknowledge 
it.  The  liberty  for  which  she  had  sighed 
had  proved  a delusive  snare.  The  privilege 
of  going  to  a club  where  cards  and  tobacco 
and  drinking  employed  the  attention  of  its 
members  was  no  recompense  for  the  loss  of 
the  quiet  existence  from  which  the  brutal 
sides  of  life  were  discreetly  hidden.  Her 
new  knowledge  of  the  world  as  viewed  from  a 
man’s  standpoint  only  disgusted  her;  she 
would  have  gladly  given  years  of  her  life  to 
have  been  as  ignorant  of  its  mysteries  as  of 
old.  She  was  tired  already  of  battling  in 
the  stream  and  sighed  again  for  the  placid 
shallows.  As  she  sat  there  with  black  care 
for  company,  the  sound  of  a light  footstep 
arrested  her  attention. 


190  Bargain  in  Souls 

The  moon  had  struggled  through  the  ragged 
clouds,  and  l)athed  the  pier  in  silvery  light. 
Close  to  the  water’s  edge  and  peering  down 
into  the  black  waters  stood  a woman.  From 
lime  to  time  she  turned  lier  face  in  the 
direction  of  the  street  and  started  affrighted- 
ly  as  a carriage  dashed  along  the  highway. 

Nita  could  see  that  she  was  deadly  pale 
even  in  that  uncertain  light,  and  that  she  was 
handsomely  dressed  in  some  dark  silk  even- 
ing costume  that  displayed  her  finely  mould- 
ed arms  and  white  neck. 

AVhat  could  her  purpose  be  in  standing  on 
that  lonely  pier  at  midnight.  What  purpose 
but  to  find  death  in  the  waters  at  her  feet  ? 

This  was  the  question  that  Nita  asked  her- 
self and  answered.  Here  was  an  opportunity 
to  save  a woman  weary  of  the  world  who 
sought  in  death  the  rest  that  had  been  denied 
her  in  life. 

It  should  be  Nita’s  task  not  only  to  save 
this  despairing  soul  but  to  heal  her  wounded 
heart  and  show  her  life  was  still  worth  the 


A New  Quixote 


191 


living.  That  the  world  was  still  as  full  of 
love  and  light  as  when  the  older  poets  sang 
its  praise. 

The  woman  on  the  pier  had  turned  with 
bowed  head  toward  the  river  that,  at  that 
moment,  seemed  sprinkled  with  golden  stars. 
Nita  rose  and  glided  noiselessly  toward  her 
but  suddenly,  as  the  moonlight  faded,  the 
figure  disappeared. 

Had  she  taken  the  final  plunge  ? YetNitafelt 
sure  the  splash  would  have  reached  her  ears, 
as  she  stood  on  the  edge  of  the  pier  searching 
the  waters  below  with  straining  eyes. 

She  was  not  aware  that  a carriage  had 
stopped  in  the  street,  not  far  from  where  she 
stood,  until  a harsh  voice  roused  her. 

‘‘A  moment  if  you  please.’’ 

She  turned  and  confronted  a portly  gentle- 
man in  a dress  suit  whose  sharp  eyes  glit- 
tered in  the  moonlight  as  they  surveyed  her 
searchingly.  His  fat  hands  toyed  with  a 
huge  gold  watch  chain  and  his  large,  brutal 
mouth,  half  hidden  by  a stubby  mustache, 
snapped  out  the  words  like  a threat. 


192 


A Bargain  i7i  Souls 


“ What  is  it  ? said  Nita  calmly.  Already 
she  felt  a decided  aversion  for  this  pompous- 
looking  vulgarian. 

“I  am  searching,”  he  puffed,  “for  a woman 
whom  I believe  has  hidden  herself  some- 
where hereabout.  She  wears  a black  silk 
dress  without  sleeves  and,  I believe,  carries 
a lace  mantilla.  Have  you  seen  any  such 
person?”  eying  Nita  severely. 

“Might  I ask  your  reason  for  knowing?” 
she  asked,  hoping  to  gain  time  to  think. 

“No,  you  might  not.  And  you  will  do 
well,  young  man,  if  you  know  what  you  are 
about,  to  give  me  any  information  that  will 
lead  to  this  person’s  discovery.  Have  you 
seen  her — yes  or  no,  for  my  time  is  valuable  ?” 

“Yes,”  replied  Nita  who  had  made  up  her 
mind  that  right  or  wrong  she  would  give  this 
disagreeable  person  a long  chase. 

“Ah  !”  said  the  portly  gentleman  rubbing 
his  hands. 

“The  person  you  describe  was  here  only 
a few  moments  ago.  I was  smoking  on  the 


A New  Quixote 


193 


pier  and  I am  sure  she  did  not  see  me. 
After  a few  moments,  she  got  into  a carriage 
at  the  corner  and  was  driven  rapidly  away 
in  the  direction  of  down-town.”  Was  it 
imagination  or  did  Nita  really  hear  a sigh 
of  relief  from  the  shadows. 

“Ah,  that’s  good,”  cried  the  other ; “May 
I ?”  putting  his  hand  in  his  pocket  as  if  to 
draw  out  some  money ; but  seeing  the  ex- 
pression on  Nita’s  face  he  withdrew  his  hand. 

“Well,  thank  you,  anyway,”  he  growled, 
and  started  off  at  a rapid  gait  for  his  carriage. 

“Keep  to  the  river  front,”  he  yelled  to  the 
driver,  “and  hustle  down-town.”  The  door 
slammed  and  the  coupe  rolled  rapidly  away 
into  the  darkness. 

“You  may  come  out,”  said  Nita,  after  the 
sound  of  the  wheels  had  died  away. 

The  woman  who  had  been  concealed  be- 
hind some  bales  of  cotton  near-by,  glided 
out  into  the  moonlight.  She  was  a handsome 
creature  with  wonderful  black  eyes  that  now 
shone  with  a restless  fire. 


13 


194 


A Jhirgain  in  Souls 


“Oh,  how  can  I thank  you,’’  she  murmured, 
covering  Nita’s  hand  with  kisses.  “You  have 
saved  me  from  a terrible  predicament.” 

“1  am  not  sure  that  I have  done  right,” 
said  Nita,  trying  to  calm  her.  “Tell  me 
your  trouble  in  your  own  way.” 

“I  will,  and  then  you  shall  judge  for  your- 
self,” said  the  stranger  in  a choking  voice. 
“That  man  who  was  here,  whom  you  spoke 
to  a moment  ago,  is  my  husband.  To-night 
there  was  a ball  given  at  our  home,  on  Madi- 
son Avenue ; it  was  necessary  that  I should 
be  there,  and  yet  while  I w^as  forced  to  dance 
and  appear  merry,  the  fate  of  one  I loved — 
my  brother — was  in  danger,  and  I alone 
could  save  him — warn  him  that  he  must  fly.” 

She  paused,  overcome  with  emotion,  and 
her  sobs  were  long  and  painful.  Nita  did 
her  best  to  comfort  the  poor  W’oman  who 
finally  dried  her  eyes  and  continued. 

“My  brother  had  done  wrong,  he  was 
implicated  in  the  transactions  of  some  swind- 
ling stock-company.  I overheard  the  chief  of 
police,  who  happened  to  be  one  of  the  guests. 


A New  Quixote 


195 


tell  a friend  that  a warrant  for  George’s 
arrest  had  been  placed  in  the  hands  of  a 
detective.  My  husband  caught  the  remark 
as  well  as  I,  and,  as  he  hated  my  poor  brother, 
he  must  have  made  up  his  mind  that  I should 
not  have  an  opportunity  to  warn  him.  For 
an  hour  afterwards,  he  followed  me  about 
keeping  his  eyes  on  my  face. 

was  in  despair,  for  every  moment  was 
precious.  How  could  I contrive  to  escape  ? 
At  last,  my  husband  was  called  away  for  a 
moment  into  the  hall  by  one  of  the  servants. 
I pretended  to  become  faint,  too  ill  to  dance 
any  longer,  and  begged  to  be  excused.  I did 
not  wait  to  regain  my  room,  but  snatching  up 
a shawl  in  the  dressing  room  I rushed  out 
into  the  night.  A few  minutes  later,  he  must 
have  discovered  my  absence  and  followed  me 
in  a cab ; for  one  moment,  we  were  only  a 
block  apart,  but  owing  to  the  darkness  I 
eluded  him  and  rushed  down  to  the  pier 
where  I thought  I might  hide  until  I saw 
which  way  his  carriage  was  going.  But  for 
you,  I should  have  been  lost.  Had  he  found 


196 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


me,  it  would  have  been  an  excuse  to  put  me 
away  in  some  private  asylum,  for  he  is  tired 
of  me  as  I am  of  him,”  bursting  into  tears. 

Nita’s  warm  little  heart  l)led  for  this 
unfortunate  woman. 

What  a happy  freak  of  fortune  had  led 
her  down  to  this  pier  on  this  particular  night ! 
She  would  be  the  means  of  saving  an  erring 
brother  from  prison  and  a poor  wdfe  from 
her  husband’s  tyranny.  What  a grand  night’s 
work ! 

“ Come,”  she  said,  gently  putting  her  arm 
around  her  trembling  companion.  “At  any 
moment  your  husband  may  discover  his  mis- 
take and  be  on  our  track.  Come  with  me 
and  we  shall  see  if  two  women  cannot  outwit 
a single  man.”  The  stranger  looked  at  Nita 
in  astonishment  when  “two  women”  was 
mentioned,  but  said  nothing. 

They  were  fortunate  enough  to  find  a car- 
riage only  a block  aw'ay  into  which  Nita 
helped  the  stranger,  who  was  almost  fainting 
with  the  fatigue  and  excitement  of  the  last 
half  houi. 


A New  Quixote 


197 


They  bad  scarcely  taken  their  seats,  when 
the  sound  of  wheels  was  heard,  and  looking 
out  Nita  saw  that  they  had  been  observed  and 
that  the  pursuit  had  already  begun  in  earnest. 
She  whispered  some  quick  directions  to  the 
driver  and  the  carriage  tore  along  the  quay. 

“What  is  the  matter”  asked  her  companion 
who  had  relapsed  into  a semi-unconscious 
state  in  the  corner. 

“Nothing”  said  Nita  carelessly. 

But  the  stranger  was  not  satisfied,  and 
thrust  her  head  out  of  the  window, 

“He  has  discovered  his  mistake,  ‘^she  cried 
in  a fever  of  excitement,”  and  is  following 
us.  I caught  sight  of  his  face  as  the  carriage 
rolled  under  an  electric  light.”  She  took  a 
handful  of  money  out  of  her  pocket  and  thrust 
it  into  the  driver’s  hands, 

“It  is  a matter  of  life  and  death,”  she  cried^ 
“drive  as  fast  as  you  can.” 

He  whipped  up  his  horse  and  for  some 
moments  only  the  sound  of  rolling  wheels 
rattling  over  the  uneven  pavement  disturbed 
the  stillness  of  tha  night. 


198 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


Nita  and  her  companion  sat  listening  with 
bated  breath  to  hear  if  the  carriage  in  per- 
suit  was  drawing  nearer.  At  last,  she  could 
bear  the  suspense  no  longer  and  peeped  out 
of  the  window.  The  cab  that  was  following 
them  was  slowly  gaining  ground,  it  was  now 
only  a block  away. 

“Oh,  what  is  to  be  done,”  moaned  the 
stranger  when  she  heard  this  intelligence.  “I 
would  rather  fling  myself  into  the  river  than 
fall  into  his  hands  again.  You  saved  me  once. 
Save  me  again,”  imploringly. 

“At  least  I will  try,”  said  Nita,  overcome 
with  pity  for  the  helpless  woman  beside  her. 
“Let  me  think.” 

She  sat  for  a moment  in  deep  thought  while 
those  dreadful  wheels  seemed  to  be  rolling 
nearer.  Then  she  rose  and  whispered  some 
directions  to  the  driver  who  turned  the  next 
corner  sharply  and  drove  away  in  a Wester- 
ly direction  across  the  city. 

“Have  you  thought  of  a plan  to  escape,” 
asked  her  companion  anxiously. 


A New  Quixote 


199 


“Yes ; but  I am  not  sure  it  will  succeed.  In 
a few  blocks,  the  driver  will  turn  the  corner ; 
there  we  must  alight  and  find  shelter  in  a 
doorway  while  the  carriage  goes  on.  I am  in 
hopes  that  your  husband  will  not  discover 
his  mistake  but  will  continue  the  pursuit 
which  will  give  us  an  opportunity  for  escape 
and  find  your  brother/’ 

“How  good  you  are,”  murmured  the  un- 
known gratefully.  “Ah  if  I had  only  had 
the  fortune  to  have  known  a man  like  you,  I 
should  not  be  the  miserable  creature  that 
I am,”  with  a faint  sob. 

Nita  consoled  her  as  best  she  could,  and 
felt  amply  repaid  for  all  the  trouble  she  had 
gone  through  by  this  poor  woman’s  gratitude. 
Her  own  gloomy  thoughts  vanished  before 
this  greater  grief;  at  least  her  new  life  with 
all  its  trials  had  not  proved  utterly  worthless. 

The  corner  was  turned  and  Nita,  supporting 
her  companion,  found  refuge  in  a dark  alley 
leading  into  a dirty  court  while  the  cab  rolled 
rapidly  away.  The  ruse  worked  like  a 
charm.  They  had  the  satisfaction  of  watch- 


200 


A Bar  gam  m Souls 


ing  their  empty  carriage  still  pursued  by  the 
husband  whose  angry  face  could  be  seen  in 
the  window  as  he  urged  on  his  driver  with 
oaths  and  threats. 

Their  hiding  place  however  could  be  only 
temporary. 

The  husband’s  carriage  would  soon  over- 
take the  one  they  had  deserted;  he  w^ould 
discover  the  mistake  and,  understanding  the 
trick  that  had  been  played  on  him,  return  to 
the  chase  with  fresh  energy  and  a new  feel- 
ing of  rage. 

Nita  looked  searchingly  at  the  houses  on 
the  other  side  of  the  street  in  hopes  that  a 
new  hiding  place  might  occur  to  her,  but  the 
black  windows  offered  no  solution  to  the  pro- 
blem she  was  revolving  in  her  mind. 

She  recognized  by  many  familiar  signs  in 
the  dim  light  that  she  was  in  her  own  neigh- 
borhood, that  she  was  only  a block  from  her 
own  house. 

She  might  have  offered  the  stranger  a 
temporary  refuge  there,  but  unfortunately 
she  had  mislaid  her  night  key,  and  to  rouse 


A New  Quixote 


201 


up  the  house  at  that  hour  with  a strange 
woman  was  not  to  be  thought  of.  Some  pry- 
ing neighbor  would  be  on  the  watch  and  draw 
his,  or  her,  own  evil  conclusions;  besides, 
Arthur  might  refuse  to  let  them  in.  But  time 
was  passing,  the  husband  might  even  now 
have  discovered  his  mistake,  something 
must  be  done  and  at  once. 

Near  the  corner  by  which  they  stood,  a 
brilliantly  lit  building  with  many  colored 
lights  over  its  portals  attracted  her  eye. 
There  was  a large  illuminated  sign  hung 
above  the  entrance  where  she  read  in  blue 
letters : 

GRAND  BALL  MASQUE. 

At  once  her  plan  was  made  and  she  com- 
municated it  in  a low  voice  to  her  companion. 
They  could  go  to  the  ball,  hire  some  disguise, 
and  when  the  dancers  dispersed,  escape  with 
the  crowd.  It  would  be  impossible  for  the 
husband  to  discover  their  identity  even  if  it 
occurred  to  him  to  search  the  hall. 

Taking  her  companion’s  trembling  arm  in 
hers  they  set  out.  Nita  was  well  provided 


202  A Bargain  in  Souls 

with  money,  and,  after  paying  the  entrance 
fee,  she  hired  a blue  domino  for  the  unknown 
and  a white  folly  costume  for  herself ; having 
assumed  their  masks,  they  boldly  entered  the 
hall,  confident  that  escape  was  now  assured. 

A quadrille  was  just  being  formed  and 
though  neither  felt  much  in  the  mood  for 
dancing  they  thought  it  best  to  join  one  of 
the  sets  in  order  to  divert  suspicion,  for 
there  were  scarcely  fifty  people  present. 

The  music  struck  up  and  they  were  soon 
in  the  whirl  of  the  dance,  which  diverted 
them  from  their  own  disagreeable  thoughts. 

Nita  found  herself,  during  the  pauses, 
surveying  with  a languorous  interest  the 
various  couples  that  made  up  her  own  set. 
There  was  one  lady  directly  vis-a-vis,  a 
slender  creature  robed  in  the  white  garments 
of  a Eoman  vestal  who  particularly  attracted 
her  attention.  Somewhere,  she  felt  instinct- 
ively, she  had  seen  that  slight  figure  and 
those  glistening  curls  before. 

A white  mask  trimmed  with  lace  closely 
hid  every  feature  of  the  unknown  face,  but 


A New  Quixote 


203 


a pair  of  flashing  eyes  could  be  seen  twink- 
ling through  the  crevices.  Of  course  it  was 
very  absurd  in  Nita  to  fancy  that  she  knew 
her  neighbor,  but  she  still  continued  to  study 
the  lady  in  white  through  all  the  changes  of 
the  dance. 

Once  they  were  very  close  to  each  other 
and  in  changing  partners  she  clasped  the 
stranger’s  hand  in  hers. 

She  regarded  the  slender  fingers  and  deli- 
cate wrist  a moment  as  they  swung  around 
into  their  places.  Then  started  with  a stifled 
cry.  She  had  recognized  her  own  engage- 
ment ring  on  the  stranger’s  hand.  There 
was  no  doubt  about  it.  Her  vis-a-vis  was 
Arthur ! What  if  he  should  recognize  her 
and  in  the  company  of  a strange  woman? 
That  would  give  him  a fresh  opportunity  to 
make  fun  of  her,  to  scoff  at  her  chivalrous 
attempts  to  protect  her  oppressed  sex. 

But  fortunately  the  lady  in  white  seemed 
to  be  too  particularly  engrossed  in  her  com- 
panion to  pay  much  attention  to  the  other 
couples.  This  gentleman  who  wore  a dress 


204 


A Bargain  in  Souls 

suit  aiiJ  a simple  black  mask  Nita  v/as  quite 
certain  was  Jack  Follansby,  in  fact  the  lady 
in  white  addressed  him  more  than  once  as 
^‘Jack.’’ 

The  dance  was  drawing  to  a close  and  Nita 
was  congratulating  herself  that  her  incognito 
had  l)een  successfully  preserved,  when  a new 
danger  presented  itself. 

As  the  music  died  away  and  the  dancers 
were  returning  to  their  places,  the  floor-mana- 
ger stepped  upon  the  stage  where  the 
musicians  were  gathered,  and  clapped  his 
hands  for  silence.  Every  attention  was 
drawn  towards  him  as  he  opened  his  lips  to 
speak. 

“Ladies  and  gentleman,”  he  began,  “I 
have  been  requested  by  a detective  from 
Police  Headquarters  to  ask  you  to  unmask. 
A great  diamond  theft  was  committed  only 
a few  hours  ago  during  the  progress  of  a ball 
on  Fifth  Avenue.  The  criminals  suspected 
are  a man  and  a woman,  both  young.  They 
were  pursued  within  a few  doors  of  this  hall 
and  it  is  thought  that  they  may  have  sought 


A New  Quixote 


205 


a hiding  place  here.  The  treasurer  and  cos- 
tumer are  almost  certain  that  two  such  per- 
sons secured  tickets  and  dominoes,  only  a 
few  moments  ago.  Therefore  in  the  cause 
of  justice,  I must  ask  you  that  wear  dominoes 
to  lay  them  aside  for  a moment,  and  every- 
one, the  masks.  It  will  only  he  for  a little 
while  and  you  will  greatly  facilitate  the  dis- 
covery of  the  real  criminals.” 

He bowedandretired.  The  guestsof  theeve- 
ning  looked  at  each  other  interrogatively  as  if 
to  say  “Are  you  the  thief?”  but  without  delay 
they  began  to  remove  their  masks  and  such 
part  of  their  costumes  as  could  be  laid  aside. 

Nita  stood  as  if  nailed  to  the  spot.  The 
danger  of  the  situation  did  not  strike  her  so 
forcibly  at  that  moment  as  the  thought  that 
she  had  been  deceived,  that  the  unfortunate 
wife  whom  she  had  sought  to  save  from  the 
clutches  of  a cruel  husband,  had  turned  out 
to  be  only  a vulgar  thief.  She  was  ready  to 
cry  from  sheer  vexation.  She  looked  around 
in  vain  for  her  companion — the  unknown 
had  disappeared ! 


206 


A Bargain  ui  Souls 


Her  eyes  met  instead  those  of  the  detective 
who  was  standing  only  a few  paces  away 
surveying  the  scene  with  his  sharp  eyes,  and 
the  glance  he  cast  at  Nita  seemed  full  of 
suspicion  and  malevolence. 

It  was  no  time  for  hesitation  for  the  others 
had  already  taken  off  their  masks.  The 
detective  was  still  regarding  her  curiously; 
if  she  hoped  to  escape  it  must  he  done  at 
once. 

Every  second  she  expected  to  feel  a hand 
upon  her  shoulder  and  be  compelled  to 
identify  herself.  But  what  explanation  could 
suffice  under  such  circumstances.  She  had 
shown  herself  to  be  this  woman’s  accomplice 
in  aiding  her  to  escape.  Not  even  the  fact 
that  she  was  a journalist  could  have  saved 
her  from  gaol.  In  fancy  she  saw  herself 
arraigned  before  the  judge  and  sentenced  to  a 
long  term  of  imprisonment,  while  reporters 
from  her  own  paper  were  standing  near  at 
hand  to  take  down  notes  of  the  case. 

She  remained  there,  stupefied  by  this 
confusion  of  thoughts  not  knowing  which  way 


A New  Quixote 


207 


to  turn  to  escape.  The  door  was  guarded 
and  the  detective  with  the  implacable  eyes 
was  striding  toward  her  with  deliberate  steps 
one  hand  in  his  pocket  as  if  he  were  getting 
a revolver  ready  in  case  of  any  resistance. 

Yet  still  she  did  not  move. 

Just  as  a large  and  hairy  hand  was  reached 
out  to  grasp  her  arm  one  of  the  dancers  in  a 
folly’s  dress  capered  between  them  and 
struck  at  Nita  playfully  with  the  bladder  he 
carried  in  his  hand. 

It  seemed  to  rouse  her  from  her  stupor  to 
the  danger  of  her  situation.  She  scanned 
the  hall  rapidly  and  then  noticed  to  the 
right  a small  garden  filled  with  imitation 
tropical  plants  and  tin  palm  trees,  lit  with 
colored  electric  lights.  She  ran  with  the 
hopelessness  of  despair  into  this  garden  not 
knowing  whether  there  was  any  exit  or  not 
through  which  she  might  hope  to  escape. 

The  place  seemed  deserted,  but  as  she 
threaded  her  way  rapidly  among  the  plants 
she  came  upon  a woman  in  white  seated 
under  a palm  tree  eating  an  ice.  She  looked 


208 


A Bargain  hi  Souls 


up  a moment  and  Nita  caught  a glimpse  of 
the  face.  It  was  Arthur  again  ! 

The  sight  only  added  to  her  fever  of  mind. 
What  if  they  should  bear  her  away  to  gaol 
before  his  very  eyes  ! What  a disgrace  for 
them  both ! 

In  the  midst  of  these  terrifying  thoughts, 
as  she  ran  around  the  garden  like  a squirrel 
in  a cage,  she  suddenly  perceived  a narrow 
flight  of  stairs  that  must  have  been  used  in 
summer  by  the  workmen  when  the  sliding 
roof  was  thrown  open. 

Nita  darted  up  the  steps  without  a mom- 
ent’s thought,  only  eager  to  get  away  from 
the  vicinity  of  the  lady  in  white  who  was 
still  calmly  consuming  her  ice  under  the 
tree. 

Nita  had  almost  reached  the  scuttle  and 
was  lifting  it,  when  she  heard  the  sound  of 
many  voices  in  the  garden  below. 

‘‘Did  a man  pass  by  you  within  the  last 
few  minutes?”  roared  the  detective,  evi- 
dently addressing  the  only  occupant  of  the 
place. 


A New  Quixote 


209 


‘‘Yes/’  was  the  reply.  “A  very  suspicious 
looking  character  ran  up  those  stairs  only  a 
moment  ago.” 

Arthur  had  unconsciously  betrayed  her  ! 

She  crawled  through  the  scuttle  just  as  the 
sound  of  heavy  feet  clattered  on  the  stairs 
below.  A faint  light  in  the  east  showed  her 
that  it  was  nearly  daybreak  as  she  paused 
for  a moment  to  take  breath. 

Beyond  her,  in  an  uneven  line,  stretched  the 
roofs  and  chimneys  of  a long  block  of  houses. 
Surely  in  these  acres  of  chimney-pots  and 
towering  gables  she  could  find  some  place  of 
temporary  refuge. 

A battering  sound  beneath  her  showed 
that  the  pursuers  would  soon  force  open  the 
scuttle.  She  turned  and  made  her  way  as 
rapidly  as  she  could  over  the  broken  tiles 
and  rusty  tin,  stumbling  and  falling  over 
bricks  and  bits  of  mortar  and  keeping  well 
out  of  sight  behind  the  tall  chimneys. 

It  seemed  years  since  she  had  begun  tra- 
velling along  in  this  aimless  fashion,  when  a 
cry  from  behind  warned  her  that  her  pursuers 


210 


A J Mir  gain  in  Son  Is 


had  forced  open  the  scuttle  and  were  scouring 
the  roof  in  search  of  her.  Once  as  she  turned 
the  corner  of  a chimney  she  caught  sight  of 
the  detective  roaring  out  orders  to  the  men 
who  accompanied  him.  They  divided  their 
forces  so  as  to  hem  her  in— no  escape  seemed 
possible  ! 

She  was  almost  tempted  to  try  and  climb 
down  one  of  the  chimneys,  but  as  a faint 
smoke  could  be  seen  hovering  over  many, 
the  possibility  of  dropping  into  a fire  or 
landing  on  top  of  somebody’s  breakfast 
caused  her  to  resign  the  thought. 

Matters  were  getting  more  and  more  des- 
perate. In  five  minutes  at  the  most  she 
would  be  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 

At  last  she  found  herself  on  the  top  of  a 
flat  roof,  protected  from  her  hunters  by  tall 
chimneys  and  gables  on  either  hand.  To 
her  joy,  she  saw  that  the  scuttle  was  partly 
raised  for  ventilation.  In  a moment  she 
had  swung  it  open,  crawled  in  and  bolted  it 
behind  her.  And  none  too  soon,  for  as  the 
bolt  clicked  a voice  she  recognized  was  heard. 


A New  Quixote 


211 


‘‘I  am  sure  I saw  him  on  the  roof  a mom- 
ent ago.  Take  a good  search  around  the 
chimneys  and  any  hole  that  looks  like  a 
hiding  place.” 

A hand  rattled  the  door  above  her  head 
but  finding  it  would  not  open  the  owner  went 
away,,  as  she  could  tell  by  his  footsteps. 

Nita  sat  very  still  on  the  uncomfortable 
ladder,  resting  herself  after  that  terrible 
flight  over  the  roof.  She  was  exhausted  and 
ready  to  faint  with  fatigue. 

If  the  redoubtable  detective  had  appeared 
at  that  moment,  she  would  have  been  tempt- 
ed to  give  in  without  a struggle. 

In  a very  confused  state  of  mind  and  half 
asleep,  she  made  her  way  slowly  down  the 
ladder  into  the  hall.  She  seemed  to  be  still 
haunted  with  the  consciousness  that  she  was 
being  pursued  and  every  shadow  caused  her 
to  start  in  affright.  The  very  air  seemed 
peopled  with  enemies  who  stretched  out  their 
long  arms  to  seize  her  as  she  crept  silently 
along. 


2V2i  A Bargain  in  Souls 

Sbe  bad  reached  tbe  second  floor  still 
IMirsued  by  these  imaginary  foes,  wdien  she 
perceived  a door  standing  ajar.  Without 
pausing  to  examine  if  tbe  room  was  occupied, 
sbe  glided  into  it,  locking  tbe  door  securely 
behind  her.  It  was  scarcely  light  enough  to 
see  distinctly,  but  tbe  bed  was  empty  and 
hastily  tearing  off  that  hateful  fooFs  dress 
she  flung  herself  upon  it,  and  a moment  later 
was  sound  asleep. 

No  dream  filled  her  slumbers;  she  lay 
there  as  if  insensible,  dead.  How  long,  she 
never  knew,  but  she  was  roused  by  a wild 
thumping  on  the  door. 

She  started  in  affright.  Had  they  dis- 
covered even  this  retreat?  Was  she  never 
to  find  peace?  She  sank  back  on  the  bed 
with  a groan  of  despair.  Well,  let  them 
break  tbe  door  in  and  seize  her,  she  had  no 
heart  to  try  and  escape  any  longer. 

The  thumping  on  the  door  continued; 
finally  a voice  roared  out : 

“Say,  are  you  going  to  get  up?” 

That  voice  ! That  voice  ! It  was  Arthur’s ! 


A New  Quixote 


213 


“Is  that  you,  my  dear,”  she  asked. 

‘‘Yes.  It’s  nine  o’clock.” 

. She  rolled  on  the  bed  and  laughed  from 
sheer  delight.  She  was  in  her  own  house, 
in  her  own  room,  she  could  have  screamed 
with  joy.  The  pursuit,  the  strange  woman, 
it  had  all  been  a dream,  a terrible  dream. 
Then  her  eyes  fell  on  the  tattered  fool’s  dress 
that  lay  on  the  floor  and  she  knew  that  it 
had  all  been  true,  that  every  moment  of 
agony  in  that  experience  had  been  real. 
But  she  was  safe  now ; no  one  could  find  her 
within  the  four  walls  of  her  own  home.  She 
rose,  and  picking  up  the  hateful  garb  she  had 
worn  at  the  ball,  she  locked  it  safely  away 
in  the  closet  and  began  to  dress  for  breakfast. 

Half  an  hour  later,  a distinguished-look- 
ing young  man  lounged  sleepily  into  the 
pretty  dining  room  and  sat  down  at  the 
dainty  breakfast  table  where  his  wife,  in  a 
pearl-colored  peignoir  was  poring  over  the 
morning  paper. 

“Great  excitement,”  said  the  lady,  raising 
her  face  for  a morning  kiss;  “Mrs.  Brighton 


214 


A Bar  gam  in  Souls 


Caslimore  gave  a ball  last  night  and  all  her 
diamonds  were  stolen.  The  culprits  were 
chased  all  across  the  city  but  managed  to 
escape  by  disguising  themselves  and  joining 
a Ball  Masque  at  the  ‘Parisian  Gardens’  on 
the  next  block.  But  they  finally  got  the 
woman.  Here,  do  you  want  to  read  about 
it  tossing  over  the  paper. 

The  young  man  hid  his  blushing  face 
behind  the  sugar  bowl  and  hastily  glanced 
over  the  article. 

“Do  you  think  they  stand  any  chance  of 
catching  the  man  asked  the  wife  biting  a 
piece  of  toast. 

“No,  not  the  slightest,”  said  the  husband. 


VIII 

TWO  TETE-A-TETES 

All  this  time  the  Socialists  had  not  for- 
gotten Nita’s  editorial  ; and  after  an  illustrat- 
ed description  of  the  attack  appeared,  in 
which  they  were  ridiculed  and  laughed  at 
while  Vaness  was  lionized,  they  were  with 
difficulty  persuaded  from  burning  his  house 
down. 

They  contented  themselves,  however,  the 
following  day,  by  besieging  the  press-room 

r 

of  “The  Owl,”  and  that  afternoon  it  appeared 
very  late,  printed  on  wrapping-paper,  as  the 
basement  had  been  barricaded  by  the  mob. 

Instead  of  discomfiting  the  editor  by  these 
measures,  and  forcing  him  into  subjection, 

215 


216  A lyargahi  in  Son  Is 

they  were  the  means  of  further  advertising 
the  paper,  and  copies  that  had  been  printed 
on  the  wrappers  were  eagerly  bought  at  a 
premium  as  curiosities  by  the  crowd. 

The  offended  parties  then  changed  their 
tactics  and  began  to  harass  the  poor  editor 
in  his  home.  Misfortunes  were  of  daily 
occurrence  in  that  once  peaceful  household, 
and  it  was  evident  that  the  cook,  who  sym- 
pathized with  the  Socialists,  had  become 
their  ally.  It  was  decidedly  embarrassing 
at  a dinner-party  to  have  a large  turkey 
explode  with  a startling  report,  just  as  the 
guests  were  comfortably  seated ; and  what 
adequate  apology  could  be  made  to  a visitor 
when  a dynamite  cartridge  went  off  under  the 
sofa,  and  he  found  himself  reluctantly  soar- 
ing towards  the  ceiling  in  a shower  of 
splinters  and  bits  of  blue  plush? 

The  Vaness  family  were  soon  afraid  to  sit 
down  to  a meal  for  fear  of  its  being  poisoned, 
and  they  had  already  lost  two  poodle-dogs 
and  a tortoise-shell  cat  whom  they  had 


l^wo  Tete-a~tetes 


217 


induced  to  sample  various  suspicious-looking 
viands  in  which  certain  death  seemed  to  lurk. 

But  though  Nita  was  the  ostensible  editor 
of  “The  Owl,”  Vaness  had  too  good  a nose 
for  news  not  to  turn  these  daily  persecutions 
to  account ; and  the  readers  of  the  paper  were 
daily  informed  of  every  fresh  outrage,  written 
up  in  his  most  sensational  style.  The  anti-so- 
cialists at  once  rallied  to  his  assistance,  and 
in  spite  of  Nita’s  mismanagement,  the  paper 
slowly  began  to  increase  in  circulation. 

Her  sublime  disregard  for  news  had  dis- 
couraged the  old  editors,  who  finally  sent  in 
their  resignations  and  retired  from  the  field 
in  disgust.  Their  places  were  promptly 
filled  with  women,  and  the  office  was  once 
more  established  on  an  amicable  footing. 

This  change,  which  she  had  long  looked 
forward  to,  created  many  extra  expenses. 
For  while  the  young  ladies  on  the  staff  were 
content  with  small  wages,  she  was  reluctantly 
compelled  to  employ  a small  army  of  men 
to  act  as  their  escorts  when  there  was  work 
to  be  done  after  dark. 


218 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


While  the  general  character  of  the  paper 
had  changed,  it  was  astonishing  what  a num- 
ber of  scandals  were  unearthed  by  these 
petticoat-reporters.  Each  had  her  grievance 
against  some  other  woman,  and  took  the  first 
opportunity  to  be  revenged  in  print.  In 
fact,  one  day,  when  Nita  was  away,  the 
paper  came  out  entirely  filled  up  with  personal 
attacks ; and  the  following  day  the  office  was 
invaded  by  an  army  of  victims,  who  fought 
a pitched  battle  with  the  young  ladies  on 
the  paper,  and  were  not  satisfied  until  they 
had  completely  routed  them  and  borne  off 
pounds  of  switches  and  at  least  a bucketful 
of  hair-pins  as  trophies  of  their  triumph. 

But  Nita  felt  that  her  labors  had  not  been 
entirely  in  vain.  Now,  when  she  came  down 
to  the  office  of  a morning,  her  senses  were 
no  longer  offended  by  smoking  men  in  their 
coat-sleeves,  keeping  up  a running  fire  at 
cuspidors,  and  punctuating  their  remarks 
with  sulphurous  exclamations.  Instead,  she 
confronted  a line  of  rosy-cheeked  girls  with 
bewitching  aprons  of  many  pockets,  chewing 


Two  Tete-a-tctes 


219 


gum  or  sipping  tea  as  they  went  about  their 
various  duties,  singing  softly  to  themselves. 

The  files  of  old  papers  that  had  lined  the 
w'alls  were  discarded  because  they  were  dirty 
to  handle,  and  had  been  replaced  by  en- 
gravings in  neat  frames,  mottoes  in  worsted, 
and  plaques  painted  by  the  young  ladies 
themselves.  About  twenty  office-cats  snoozed 
on  the  piles  of  rejected  manuscripts,  and  as 
many  cages  of  canary-birds  depended  from 
the  ceiling. 

Even  the  great  presses  were  ornamented 
with  pink  ribbons,  and  the  printer’s  devil 
(the  most  charming  little  devil  you  ever  saw) 
was  actually  clean,  each  member  of  the  staff 
scrubbing  her  at  least  once  a day. 

Though  the  office  and  press-room  appeared 
in  this  gala  attire,  Nita’s  troubles  had  not 
ended  by  any  means. 

She  was  perpetually  being  called  upon  to 
settle  quarrels  among  her  fair  allies;  for 
discussions  and  resignations  were  of  daily 
frequency.  For  instance,  the  dramatic 
editor— a sweet  young  thing  of  nineteen — 


220 


A Bargai}!  hi  Souls 


having  been  jilted  in  love  by  the  leading- 
man  of  the  Fourth  Avenue  Theatre,  took 
every  opportunity  to  make  fun  of  his  acting 
in  the  columns  of  the  paper.  Other  members 
of  tlje  staff,  who  had  been  won  over  by  his 
classic  features  and  Hyperion  curls,  at 
once  arrayed  themselves  against  the  critic, 
and  finally,  after  a severe  attack  on  their 
idol,  the  young  lady  was  unceremoniously 
hustled  out  of  the  office,  minus  a bang  and 
many  hair-pins. 

Mrs.  Brighton  Cashmore,  the  millionaire’s 
wife,  who  paid  the  paper  a thousand  dollars 
a year  on  condition  that  her  costumes  should 
be  conspicuously  described  on  every  social 
occasion,  at  once  cancelled  her  contract  wdien 
she  found  herself  written  up  after  the 
Patriarchs’  Ball  as  “a  bilious-looking  woman 
with  a face  like  a hawk,  who  made  an  absurd 
display  of  her  scrawny  neck  and  hired 
jewelry.” 

Nita  herself  was  to  blame  for  the  latter 
expensive  mistake,  because  she  had  in- 
structed her  young  ladies  that  in  gathering 


Tzvo  Tete-a  tetcs 


221 


news  they  were  always  to  tell  the  truth;  and 
they  acted. accordingly,  even  when  a member 
of  the  Four  Hundred  was  involved. 

When  Clarence  Delaney  ran  for  mayor 
against  Patsey  Flaherty  of  the  Fourth  Ward 
he  won  the  race,  not  by  “a  neck,”  as  the 
sporting  men  would  say,  but  by  a mustache. 
This  delightful  facial  adornment  carried  the 
office  by  storm.  He  caught  every  trusting 
female  heart  in  the  place  on  its  points. 
From  that  time  they  were  with  him  to  a 
man — ^that  is,  a woman.  Of  course  if  he 
kissed  the  political  editor  behind  the  ice- 
cooler,  that  was  nobody’s  business:  it  was 
part  of  the  campaign-fund.  Anyway,  the 
young  ladies  of  the  staff  were  so  w^on  over 
by  the  charms  of  that  mustache  that  they 
woriied  their  brothers  and  husbands  and 
lovers  to  vote  and  work  for  him  at  the  polls, 
and  Delaney  went  through  with  flying  colors. 

It  was  only  necessary  to  glance  over  ‘‘The 
Owl,”  in  its  present  condition  to  see  what  a 
great  change  had  been  wrought  by  the  new 
administration.  The  news-columns  were  no 


222  A Bargain  i7i  Souls 

longer  coruscated  with  crimes,  and  prize- 
fights were  never  fought  over  again  in  its 
pages.  Every  paragraph  was  pervaded  with 
peace.  Articles  on  ‘‘How  to  Keep  a Hus- 
band at  Home,”  contributed  by  a divorcee 
on  the  staff,  ran  with  great  success  through 
several  weeks.  ‘‘What  to  Do  With  Our  Girls” 
also  found  many  appreciative  readers, 
though  it  evoked  some  malicious  replies 
from  rival  newspapers. 

Yet,  in  spite  of  all  Nita’s  well-meant  efforts, 
the  public  seemed  to  be  very  unenthusiastic 
over  the  change  in  tone  the  paper  had  taken, 
and  seemed  to  feel  very  little  interest  in  this 
organ  of  homelife.  The  paper  pleased 
women ; but  their  husbands  wouldn’t  buy  it ; 
and  Nita  had  long  ago  antagonized  the 
political  leaders  in  the  city  because  they 
chew^ed  tobacco  and  swore  in  the  office  before 
her  pure-minded  young  ladies. 

As  the  subscription-list  began  to  fall  off 
at  an  alarming  rate,  Nita  finally  decided 
that  a little  mild  news  would  not  hurt  the 
paper  much,  and  might  possibly  do  it  some 


T'wo  Tete-a-tetes 


223 


good.  But  here  a new  difficulty  arose. 
The  sweet  young  things  could  not  be  per- 
suaded by  tears  or  threats  to  interview 
criminals,  or  enter  bar-rooms  or  other  resorts 
where  news  was  supposed  to  lurk;  and  so 
Nita  had  to  let  them  return  to  their  essays 
and  Greek  lexicons,  while  she  tried  to  think 
out  some  other  plan  of  raising  the  circulation. 

The  rival  journals  caused  Nita  many  tears, 
for  hers  was  a sensitive  soul,  and  their 
gibes  wounded  her  sorely.  They  were  never 
tired  of  poking  fun  at  the  paper.  She  was 
nicknamed  ‘‘The  Petticoat  Editor,’^  and  her 
staff  “the  editorial  harem.”  One  paper  even 
insinuated  that  the  police  w^ould  do  well  to 
look  into  the  affairs  of  such  an  office,  as 
they  had  seen  the  chief  with  the  dramatic 
editor  in  his  arms,  pla  inly  in  view  of  the  street. 

Poor  Nita  had  forgotten  for  a moment  her 
physical  change,  and,  at  the  time,  was  com- 
forting the  poor  little  woman  with  all  the 
resources  at  her  command. 

So  it  was  that  her  reputation  suffered. 
OncOj  while  trying  to  soothe  a young  wife 


224  A Bargain  in  Sonls  4 

Avlio  had  come  to  lier  for  advice  in  a divorce 
suit,  the  irate  husband  surprised  them  to- 
gether in  the  private  office  and  severely 
pummelled  the  editor,  who  was  unable  to 
explain  the  harmless  character  of  his  caresses. 

Altogether,  Nita’s  lot  was  not  a happy 
one,  for  the  stockholders  of  the  paper  had 
begun  to  murmur  against  her  management 
of  their  interests,  and  even  insinuated  that 
a padded  cell  was  the  best  place  for  her  to 
seclude  herself  in. 

As  for  Vaness,  he  roamed  about  the  house 
like  an  uneasy  spirit,  longing  to  be  again 
in  the  hustling  atmosphere  of  the  city,  dy- 
ing of  inanition  in  his  dainty  prison.  To 
add  to  his  misery,  he  had  been  forced  to 
entertain  a maiden  aunt  from  the  country 
during  the  past  fortnight : a wealthy  though 
terrible  person  with  a false  front,  who 
frowned  on  his  frivolity,  and  dragged  him 
off  at  all  hours  of  the  day  on  shopping  ex- 
peditions, and  once,  finding  him  smoking  a 
cigarette,  promptly  cut  the  whole  family 
out  of  her  will. 


7^wo  7 ete-a-tetes 


225 


That  smoke  cost  at  least  fifty  thousand 
dollars;  and  the  awful  aunt  took  great  pains 
to  let  the  other  relatives  know  what  a fast 
young  woman  Arthur’s  wife  had  become— a 
suspicion  she  had  always  entertained  from 
the  very  first,  she  said. 

Now  that  the  enemies  Nita  had  created  by 
her  ill  advised  eloquence  had  ceased  hostili- 
ties, Vaness  decided  to  give  a small  party, 
to  make  up  for  his  aunt’s  disastrous  visit. 

At  least  two  hundred  invitations  were 
sent  out,  and  Vaness  had  hoped  that  at  least 
half  of  that  number  would  respond ; but,  by 
ten  o’clock,  only  twenty  men  and  about  half 
a dozen  women  had  made  their  appearance. 
Not  even  the  elegant  brocaded  costume  that 
the  hostess  wore  for  the  first  time  on  this 
occasion  was  a consolation  for  the  failure 
of  the  entertainment.  The  sight  of  the 
melancholy  gathering  was  a severe  dis- 
appointment, for  the  Vanesses  had  been 
very  popular  with  a certain  set  and  their 
invitations  eagerly  sought  for. 


15 


220 


A Bargain  in  Souls 

Vaness  was  not  destined  to  remain  long 
in  ignorance  as  to  the  cause  of  this  derelic- 
tion on  the  part  of  their  friends.  Passing 
the  smoking-room  on  the  way  to  complete 
arrangements  for  supper,  two  men  were 
overheard  talking.  It  Avas  wrong,  of  course, 
to  listen,  but  they  spoke  so  loudly  that 
Vaness  could  not  help  hearing. 

“What  a relief  to  get  out  of  that  parlor  !” 
said  one,  with  a yawn.  ‘'I  never  was  so 
bored  in  all  my  life.  I am  so  glad  I didn't 
bring  my  Avife  along." 

“So  am  I.  In  fact  I shouldn’t  have 
allow^ed  her,  for  they  do  tell  some  terrible 
stories  about  Vaness  and  his  Avife  of  late." 

“Yes ; I suppose  that  is  the  reason  Avhy  so 
feAV  women  are  present.  They  all  sent  ex- 
cuses, except  a feAV  Avho  Avere  indifferent 
about  their  characters." 

“But  Mrs.  Vaness  used  to  be  such  a charm- 
ing, affable  little  Avoman,  I can  hardly  be- 
lieve -" 

“Yes,  I knoAv  all  that ; but  I haA^e  seen 
her  smoking  on  the  balcony  with  my  own 


Two  Tcie^a-tctcs 


227 


eyes  where  anybody  could  see  her ; and  our 
cook,  who  left  here  only  last  week,  says  she 
swears  like  a trooper.” 

‘‘I  know  Vaness  has  greatly  changed,” 
said  the  other,  thoughtfully.  “I  suppose 
having  such  a vicious  wife  has  driven  him 
out  of  his  senses.  He  seems  to  have  lost  all 
his  manliness  of  character,  and  they  do 
talk  scandalously  about  the  manner  in  which 
that  olBSce  is  run,  filled  as  it  is  with  young 
women.  It  can’t  he  entirely  proper.” 

‘‘Well,  no;  that  stands  to  reason,”  with  a 
laugh. 

They  continued  their  uncomplimentary 
remarks,  but  Vaness  had  heard  quite  enough, 
and  he  glided  noiselessly  away  to  the  dining- 
room with  a flushed  face  and  a beating  heart. 

Was  it  possible  that  the  fair  name  of  the 
family  was  in  danger?  that  they  had  become 
objects  of  suspicion  in  the  eyes  of  their 
neighbors  ? regarded  as  disreputable  charac- 
ters, not  worthy  of  association  with  their 
wives?  Vaness  groaned  in  spirit;  he  had 
no  idea  matters  had  reached  such  a terrible 


228 


A Bai'gain  in  Souls 


climax.  Bitterly  did  he  curse  the  day  when 
Uncle  Oliver  and  his  petrified  cats  had  ever 
found  lodgment  within  those  peaceful  walls. 
That  dreadful  bargain  had  brought  them 
endless  misery,  and  the  future  was  dark 
before  them.  He  felt  as  if  he  w^ould  take 
great  pleasure  in  wringing  Uncle  Oliver’s 
neck  if  he  had  not  been  the  guardian  of  their 
precious  secret. 

Vaness  saw  that  the  supper-table  was 
properly  arranged,  and  with  a heavy  heart 
returned  to  the  melancholy  guests  in  the 
parlor,  who  already  began  to  show  signs  of 
uneasiness,  and  looked  terribly  bored. 

“Ah,  there  you  are  !”  cried  JackFollansby, 
as  the  hostess  appeared,  with  a melancholy 
expression  on  her  face.  ‘T  have  been  look- 
ing all  around  the  place  for  you.  Come,  I 
want  to  have  a good  long  talk  with  you ; it  is  so 
many  months  since  I have  had  an  opportuni- 
ty,” leading  the  lady  in  rose  towards  an 
embrasure  in  the  window,  where  they  were 
half-hidden  from  the  guests  in  the  parlor. 


Two  Tete-a-tetes 


229 


“Do  you  know/’  he  said,  with  a nervous 
laugh,  “I  have  fancied  that  you  have  been 
trying  to  avoid  me  for  the  past  six  weeks? 
Anyway,  you  have  changed  decidedly  in  your 
manner,  and  w^e  used  to  be  such  very  good 
friends.” 

“Yes,  I feel  the  change  myself,”  said  Van- 
ess,  with  a long-drawn  sigh. 

“It  has  worried  me  exceedingly,”  Follansby 
replied,  edging  nearer.  “You  remember 
what  delightful  tete-a-tetes  we  used  to  have 
together  in  this  very  window  w^hile  Arthur 
was  down-town— when  you  wore  that  be- 
witching tea-gown  of  blue  silk  with  its 
cascade  of  lace,  and  you  sang  to  me  and 
brought  me  tea  in  the  most  delightful  Sevres 
cup  ?” 

“Did  I?”  asked  his  companion  with  a wild 
stare. 

“Ah,  you  have  forgotten  so  soon!”  said 
Follansby,  sadly,  taking  the  fair  white  hand 
in  his  and  stroking  it  caressingly.  “Why,  I 
have  cherished  still  a souvenir  of  one  occa- 
sion when  you  allowed  me  to  keep  one  of  your 


230 


A Bargain  in  Souls 

gloves.  Here  it  is  now/’  taking  one  from 
Lis  pocket.  ‘‘See,  I have  carried  it  ever 
since  next  to  iny  heart.” 

“Let  me  have  it,”  exclaimed  the  lady  in 
pink,  almost  snatching  it  out  of  his  hand. 

“Why,  what  a dreadful  passion  you  are 
in  !”he  cried,  teasingly,  yet  somewhat  startled 
at  the  angry  expression  in  his  companion’s 
eyes.  “I  can  hardly  believe  you  are  the 
same  little  woman  who  sang  to  me  that 
night,  when  we  sat  here  in  the  moonlight, 
one  of  those  delightful  Spanish  love-songs 
that  seemed  to  be  so  suited  to  the  occasion. 
Have  you  forgotten  that  too  ?” 

“I — I remember  very  well,”  said  the  lady 
in  pink,  in  a hollow  voice. 

“Yes ; and  one  of  your  arms  was  bare  and 
I stooped  and  kissed  it,  and  you  w^ere  not 
angry  a bit — were  you  ?” 

If  the  light  had  not  been  so  dim  he  might 
have  seen  that  his  companion  was  eying  him 
with  a stony  glare. 

“Ah,  you  have  been  very  cruel  of  late,” 
sighed  Jack ; “and  x\rthur  is  away  so  much. 


Two  Tete-a-tetes 


231 


surely  we  could  arrange  to  meet  here  fre- 
quently. I could  console  you  for  his 
absence,”  drawing  nearer  and  taking  the  other 
hand  in  his.  “Tell  me,  Nita,”  he  murmured, 
“when  can  I seeyou  again, in  thisplace,  alone  ?” 

“Don’t,  don’t,”  murmured  his  companion. 
“Let  me  go;  I must  return  to  my  guests. 
Our  absence  will  be  noted.” 

He  freed  her  reluctantly. 

“But  the  day  ? Fix  a time,”  he  murmured. 

“I  will  write  to  you,”  in  a choking  voice; 
and  she  was  gone. 

“So,”  said  Vaness,  when  the  hall  was 
reached,  “Nita  found  a consoler  during  my 
absence,  and  one  whom  I least  expected — 
Jack  Pollansby.  Anyway,  my  eyes  have 
been  opened  to  his  perfidy ; I shall  know 
whom  to  trust  if  I ever  become  my  old  self 
again.  As  for  you,  madam,”  shaking  a 
jewelled  fist  in  the  direction  of  the  drawing- 
room, “won’t  I have  it  out  with  you  with  a 
wet  towel  when  we  go  to  bed  !”  and  the  lady 
in  pink  was  forced  to  resort  to  the  punch- 
bowl in  the  corner  to  suppress  her  emotions. 


232 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


Nita,  all  oblivious  to  the  scene  that  had 
just  been  enacted  in  the  bow-window,  was 
entertaining  Miss  Olcott  in  a corner  of  the 
library.  The  latter  wore  a peculiar  costume 
of  white  satin  and  gold,  her  yellow  hair,  ris- 
ing above  the  white  points  of  the  broad  collar 
surrounding  her  slender  throat,  lent  her  the 
appearance  of  a huge  sunflower. 

She  seemed  to  be  more  interested  in  her 
companion  than  in  the  ice  at  her  elbow.  In 
fact  she  was  regarding  Nita  with  such  a 
languishing  expression  that  it  was  rather 
uncomfortable. 

Nita  even  stammered  out  uneasily, — 

“Why — why  do  you  look  at  me  that  way, 
Miss  Olcott?’’ 

“Does  not  the  sunflower  alwaye  turn  her 
face  to  the  sun  ?”  she  asked,  flashing  a most 
killing  glance  at  her  interlocutor. 

“Y — es,  I believe  she  does,  though  I don’t 
understand  much  of  botany.”  Then  to  her- 
self, “Why,  I believe  this  young  person  has 
indirectly  proposed  that  I shall  kiss  her.  I 


Two  Tete-a-tetes 


233 


will  see  if  Arthur  has  had  anything  to  do 
with  bringing  about  this  situation.” 

Miss  Olcott  sighed  when  she  found  he  was 
not  going  to  avail  himself  of  the  opportunity, 
and  began  nervously  drumming  on  the  arm 
of  her  chair  with  her  white  fingers. 

“How  changed  you  are  during  the  past 
month !”  she  said,  finally.  “I  can  hardly 
believe  you  are  the  same  person.” 

“Indeed ! and  why  not  ?”  asked  Nita  a little 
brusquely. 

“Well,  I used  to  see  you  very  frequently, 
but  now  you  seem  rather  to  avoid  me ; and 
we  used  to  have  such  lovely  times  together !” 

“Did  we?”  abruptly. 

“Why,  don’t  you  remember?” 

“Oh,  yes.  I beg  you  pardon ; I am  getting 
so  absent-minded.” 

“Ah,  it  is  so  easy  for  a man  to  forget,”  said 
Miss  Olcott,  with  a sigh.  “Better  for  us  poor 
women  if  our  memories  were  as  short.” 

“Now,  I wonder  what  particular  occasion 
she  is  alluding  to?”  Nita  asked  herself. 
“Evidently  Arthur  is  mixed  up  in  this.  I 


234 


A Bargain  i7i  Souls 


must  try  and  draw  her  out.”  Then  turning 
to  her  companion  she  said:  “Ah,  you  mean 
those  evenings — ” 

“Yes;  when  we  used  to  dine  at  Torretti’s, 
in  that  funny  little  room  that  overlooked 
the  square.  I remember  at  the  time  you 
were  very  absent-minded,  as  you  are  now. 
I suppose  everything  had  not  gone  just  right 
at  home.  I could  read  as  much  in  your 
face.  Ah  ! these  frivolous  young  wives  are 
a sore  trial  to  men  of  your  brains  and 
intellect !” 

“You  are  entirely  mistaken,”  said  Nita, 
rather  savagely.  “Mrs.  Vaness  is  a woman 
of  great  intelligence,  and  with  a knowledge 
of  life  much  beyond  her  years.” 

“Bravely  spoken  !”  said  Miss  Olcott,  with 
a laugh.  “It  is  only  right  for  a husband  to 
stick  up  for  his  wife ; but  we  know,”  tapping 
her  companion  playfully  with  her  fan.  “We 
know,  don’t  we?” 

“How  I should  like  to  scratch  her  face  !” 
said  Nita  to  herself.  “I  wonder  what  she  is 
insinuating  by  ‘We  know’?” 


Tvjo  Tete-a-tetes 


235 


the  way,”  said  Miss  Olcott,  after 
another  pause,  “I  am  not  so  sure  that  you 
do  not  owe  me  a very  abject  apology.” 

^‘What  for  ?” 

‘^Do  you  remember  the  eighth  of  May,  six 
weeks  ago?” 

Did  Nita  remember  it  ? What  a question 
to  ask ! She  wished  in  her  heart  that  she 
might  forget  it,  for  it  was  on  the  evening  of 
that  day  that  she  had  made  that  terrible 
bargain  in  souls. 

“Oh,  I remember  it  perfectly  well,”  thought- 
fully. ‘‘What  of  it?” 

“Only  this,  0 man  of  uncertain  memory: 
you  met  me  that  afternoon  on  Fifth  avenue, 
and  arranged  to  drive  me  out  to  High  Bridge 
to  dinner  the  next  day.  Now,  what  have  you 
to  say  for  yourself  ? Ought  I to  forgive  you 
after  such  a disappointment?  And  ever 
since  you  have  studiously  avoided  me.  I 
have  had  no  chance  to  get  an  explanation.” 

“I  suppose  I was  ashamed  of  myself,” 
stammered  Nita,  almost  ready  to  burst  into 
sobs.  “I -I  had  such  important  business 


236 


A Bar  gam  in  Souls 


complications  on  hand  at  the  time  that  they 
drove  everything  else  out  of  my  head/’ 

‘‘And  I waited  for  you  almost  in  tears, 
heartless  creature,  for  two  mortal  hours, 
expecting  you  to  come.  I had  pictured  to 
myself  another  al  fresco  dinner,  such  as  we 
liad  enjoyed  there.once  before,  when  we  had 
the  table  spread  under  the  trees  in  a lovely 
arcadian  grove  by  the  river.  And  you  in- 
sisted on  feeding  me  like  a baby,  and  we 
laughed  and  chattered  like  a couple  of 
children  let  loose  for  a holiday,  and  were 
just  as  foolish  and  happy.  And  you  crowned 
me  with  roses  just  as  they  do  in  romantic 
poems,  and  we  both  sipped  champagne  out 
of  the  same  glass;  and  w^hen  we  parted,  you 
gave  me  this  seal  from  your  watch-chain — 
see,  I have  kept  it  ever  since,”  taking  the 
little  jewel  out  of  her  bosom. 

“I  think  I had  better  keep  this,”  said  Nita, 
taking  it  and  putting  it  away  in  her  pocket. 

“Ah  !”  sighed  Miss  Olcott,  “those  beauti- 
ful days  will  never  come  again.” 


Two  Tete-a-tctes 


237 


“Not  if  I can  help  it,”  said  poor  Nita,  to  her- 
self,grinding  her  teeth  savagely.  “Just  leave 
it  to  me  that  they  will  never  come  again.” 
Controlling  herself  with  an  effort,  she  said 
aloud,  “Oh,  I dare  say  we  shall  see  a great 
deal  of  each  other  this  summer.  There 
may  be  many  such  pleasant  days  in  store 
for  us  both.” 

“You  don’t  know  how  much  that  hope 
cheers  me,”  said  Miss  Olcott,  gushingly.  “I 
have  now  something  to  look  forward  to  and 
dream  about  when  I am  alone.” 

“And  so  have  I,”  said  Nita  to  herself,  with 
a frown. 

“We  can  meet  very  often,”  continued  Miss 
Olcott,  “and  no  one  need  be  any  the  wiser. 
Your  wife  never  sees  anything;  she  is  too 
much  blinded  with  love,  poor  little  thing !” 

“Not  so  blind  as  you  think,  you  hussy  !” 
said  Nita,  under  her  teeth.  Then,  fearing  that 
her  feelings  would  betray  her,she  said  hastily, 
“I  think  we  had  better  go  back  to  the  par- 
lor now  or  we  shall  be  missed.  It  is  just  as 
well  to  be  discreet  in  these  matters. 


238 


A Bargain  in  Souls 

‘‘Oh,  I know !”  with  a significant  smile, 
tapping  her  companion  playfully  with  her 
fan.  “We  understand,  don’t  we?” 

Nita  thrust  her  hands  firmly  in  her  pockets, 
lest  the  temptation  of  having  that  smiling 
face  so  near  hers  might  prove  stronger  than 
her  self-control. 

“Oh,  yes,  we  understand,”  she  said,  grim- 
ly, as  she  lifted  the  portiere  for  Miss  Olcott 
to  pass  into  the  room  heoynd.  “And  there 
is  some  one  else  whom  I shall  come  to  an 
understanding  with  before  this  night  is 
over” — grimly  to  herself. 

It  was  with  a sense  of  relief  that  she  got 
rid  of  Miss  Olcott.  Then,  no  longer  able  to 
control  her  tears,  and  sick  at  heart,  she 
crept  up  to  her  room  and  flinging  herself 
on  the  bed  burst  into  a flood  of  tears. 

“Ah!  it  has  come  at  last,”  she  murmured 
brokenly,  after  the  first  paroxysm  had  passed 
away.  “I  knew  Arthur  was  concealing 
something  from  me  all  along,  and  now  the 
terrible  truth  is  made  clear.  Oh,  how 
miserable  I am !”  hiding  her  burning  face 


7'wo  Tete-a-tctcs 


239 


among  the  pillows.  ‘‘How  unhappy  I am 
and  tears  again  choked  her  utterance.  “To 
think  that  Alice  Olcott,  my  dearest  friend, 
should  have  plotted  to  make  me  unhappy ! 
Hateful  thing ! she  shall  never  set  her  foot 
across  the  threshold  of  this  house  again 
while  I am  in  it.  And  as  for  Arthur — I will 
tell  him  what  I have  heard.  He  will  attempt 
to  defend  himself,  but  I will  not  listen.  I 
Avill  leave  him— I will  go  back  to  dear  mamma 
and  try  to  find  in  her  a solace  for  my  poor 
wounded  heart.  And  when  it  is  possible,  I 
will  get  a separation,  and  Arthur  shall  never 
see  me  again— never  !”  And  then  she  began 
to  cry  afresh,  and  moaned  and  sobbed  as  if 
her  very  heart  were  breaking. 

How  long  she  lay  in  this  condition  she 
did  not  know;  but  she  had  forgotten  all 
about  the  party  below,  and  was  only  occupied 
in  thinking  of  her  own  misery. 

At  last  a thought  roused  her.  She  was 
eager  to  see  him,  to  confront  him  with  the 
details  of  his  guilt,  and  to  tell  him  that  all 
was  over  between  them  forever. 


240 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


She  bathed  her  eyes  hastily  in  some  cold 
water,  for  they  were  swoDen  with  crying, 
and  then  hurried  downstairs.  The  guests 
had  departed  early,  glad  to  get  away  from 
such  a gloomy  entertainment. 

Arthur  was  walking  nervously  up  and 
down  the  parlors,  and  started  angrily  as  she 
entered. 

‘T  am  glad  to  see  you  have  been  crying,” 
he  said,  looking  at  her  eyes.  “But  tears, 
madam,  will  not  wash  away  the  scandal  you 
have  brought  upon  your  name.” 

“And  angry  words,  sir,  cannot  stifle  the 
voice  of  your  coward  conscience,  that  must 
torture  you  at  this  moment  for  the  wrongs 
against  your  wife  in  the  past.” 

“What  do  you  mean?”  he  demanded. 

‘‘What  do  you  mean  ?”  she  cried. 

“I  can  read  guilt  in  her  face,”  he  said  to 
himself,  eying  Nita  suspiciously. 

“He  is  trembling  already  with  shame” — 
to  herself  as  she  boldly  confronted  him. 

“You  have  deceived  me!”  they  cried, 
almost  in  the  same  breath. 


Two  Tete-a-tetes 


241 


“Is  he  mocking  me  ?”  she  asked  herself. 

“Is  it  attempted  bravery  that  she  echoes 
my  words  ?”  he  repeated  to  himself,  with  a 
frown.  “Let  the  sight  of  this  bring  a blush 
to  your  cheek,”  taking  a long  mousquetaire 
glove  out  and  waiving  it  triumphantly  in 
close  proximity  to  Nita’s  nose.  “What  have 
you  to  say  to  this?” 

“And  what  have  you  to  say  to  fhuV'  cried 
the  lady  in  pink,  who  was  decidedly  put  out 
at  the  sight  of  her  glove  in  his  hands. 

“Where  did  you  get  my  seal?”  he  stam- 
mered. 

“Where  did  you  get  my  glove  ?” 

“I  found  it  in  possession  of  your  dear 
friend  Jack  Follonsby — mine  no  more.  It 
seems  that  you  did  not  dislike  him  quite  so 
much  as  you  pretended  in  the  old  days  when 
your  soul  had  not  changed  places  with  mine. 
He  told  me  much  of  the  past  which  you 
would  not  care  to  have  me  repeat — of  tete- 
a-tetes  by  moonlight,  etc.  Ah,  it  was  well  for 
you  to  complain  of  your  household  cares  while 
youwere  singing  andflirtingwithFollansby !” 

16 


242 


A Bar  gam  iii  Souls 

‘‘And  you  did  well  to  murmur  about  your 
hard  work  on  the  paper  when  you  were  driv- 
ing Miss  Olcott  all  over  the  country,  and 
dining  with  hei^aZ  fresco  in  arcadian  groves  ! 
At  least  I have  gained  something  by  this 
odious  bargain  in  souls — I have  found  you 
out.’^ 

“My  discoveries  have  been  quite  as  num- 
erous as  yours,  and  more  unpleasant,”  he 
cried.  “My  conscience  is  entirely  clear  of  any 
wrong.  Adinnerunder  the  trees  with  my  wife’s 
intimate  friend — what  does  that  matter?” 

“And  I only  entertained  one  of  your  stupid 
associates  because  you  were  not  here  to  take 
him  off  my  hands.” 

“Evidently  you  did  not  find  the  duty  as 
unpleasant  as  you  would  have  me  think.” 

“And  I am  not  so  silly  as  to  believe  that  it 
was  through  a desire  to  please  me  that  you 
dined  and  wined  with  Miss  Olcott.” 

And  they  both  began  walking  angrily  up 
and  down  the  room  like  two  caged  animals, 
stopping  in  the  middle  of  the  floor  to  snap 
out  retorts. 


Two  Tete-a-tetes 


243 


“Heartless  woman !” 

“Cruel  deceiver !” 

“To  betray  a trusting  heart !” 

“To  take  advantage  of  S young  wife’s 
innocence !” 

Then  she  paused  in  the  middle  of  the 
floor  and  said : 

“If  you  had  shown  any  sign  of  repe.ntance, 
I might  forgive  you ; hut  no,  you  are  hard- 
ened ; you  do  not  care  if  I break  my  heart.” 

“If  you  showed  some  regret  for  your  flir- 
tation, I should  be  merciful ; but  you  have 
the  boldness  to  brave  me  out.  Very  well,  I 
have  no  more  to  say.” 

“But  I have.  The  law  shall  set  me  free.” 

“The  sooner  the  better.” 

“I  will  return  to  my  mother.” 

“You  have  my  full  consent.” 

They  paused  in  the  wrangle  as  a figure 
suddenly  appeared  in  the  doorway.  It  was 
Uncle  Oliver’s  Indian  servant  Gusko ; he  was 
very  much  agitated. 

“Sahib,”  he  stammered,  addressing  Nit^, 
“my  Lord  is  dying.” 


244 


A Bargain  ui  Souls 


Then  with  a bound  he  disappeared  up  the 
stairs  again. 

The  husband  and  wife  stood  for  a moment 
regarding  each  other  in  stony  silence.  Sud- 
denly Arthur  started  and  seized  Nita  by  the 
arm;  all  hostility  was  forgotten. 

‘‘Did  you  hear  he  blurted  out ; “Uncle — 

Oliver — is  dying 

“Dying  !”  she  murmured,  vacantly. 

“Yes,”  seizing  her  arm,  “he  is  dying,  and 
the  secret  of  our  souls  will  die  with  him.” 

Then  they  broke  away  from  each  other 
and  rushed  madly  up  the  stairs,  forgetting 
their  quarrel — everything  but  the  new  danger 
that  threatened  their  future ! 


IX 

THEY  AGEEE  TO  AGREE 

It  was  quite  evident  to  the  husband  and 
wife,  when  they  burst  into  the  bed-room, 
that  Uncle  Oliver’s  last  hour  had  come.  Two 
candles  at  the  foot  of  the  bed  cast  a pale 
blue  light  over  his  withered  features  as  he 
lay  there. 

Over  the  old  wizard’s  brow  hovered  an 
expression  of  utter  abandonment,  like  that 
of  a man  whose  hours  upon  this  earth  are 
counted.  The  breathing  was  short  and  pain- 
ful, and  the  dry  lips  and  pinched  nostrils 
almost  gave  to  the  face  the  aspect  of  a corpse. 

In  the  corner  the  Indian  was  kneeling  be- 
fore a brass  idol,  pouring  incense  into  a 

245 


246  A Bargain  i)i  Soiils 

brazier  that  burned  at  the  base,  and  mutter- 
ing prayers  in  an  unknown  tongue. 

A strange  shudder  of  apprehension  ran 
through  the  visitors  as  they  noted  the 
preparations  for  the  last  hour.  A sudden 
feeling  of  helpless  terror  made  them  tremble. 
He  would  die,  and  the  secret  with  him ! 

‘‘Ah,  my  children,”  he  said,  feebly,  “it  is 
well  that  you  have  come  while  some  life 
still  burns  in  this  w^orn-out  body.  The  light 
of  the  candle  flickers  in  the  socket  before  the 
breath  of  the  destroyer.” 

“Oh,  uncle,”  cried  Nita,  in  a flood  of  tears, 
“you  must  not  die,  you  shall  not.”  And  she 
knelt  down  at  the  foot  of  the  bed  and  clasped 
one  of  the  claw-like  hands  firmly,  as  if  to 
hold  him  back  from  the  unknown  abyss.  It 
seemed  at  that  moment  that  the  phantom  of 
a smile  wreathed  the  withered  features  of 
the  old  man  as  his  eyes  fell  on  the  kneel- 
ing figure. 

“Allah  Achbar ! God  is  great!  There  is 
but  one  God,  and  Mahomet  is  his  prophet. 
Alahuma  subahana  hu ! The  will  of  God  be 


They  Agree  to  Agree 


247 


done !”  he  murmured,  piously.  And  the 
Indian  in  the  corner  bowed  his  head  toward 
the  east,  and  struck  his  forehead  three 
times,  while  he  beat  his  breast  despairingly. 

“My  children,  I am  sick  unto  death. 
Draw  near  to  me,  for  my  breath  is  faint  and 
my  voice  is  feeble.  I would  have  you  both 
see  that  the  bequests  in  my  will  are  properly 
bestowed.  The  bulk  of  my  property  I leave 
to  the  Society  of  Historical  Kesearch.  The 
revenues  of  my  tea-garden  on  the  Hoang-ho 
you  will  pay  in  quarterly  installments  to  my 
faithful  servant  Guzko.” 

Husband  and  wife  heaved  a dolorous  sigh 
at  this  point,  but  it  was  occasioned  probably 
by  their  melancholy  surroundings  and  the 
presence  of  death. 

“But  I have  not  forgotten  you,”  said  the 
old  man.  “I  bequeath  to  you  my  greatest 
treasures,  that  I have  spent  many  long  years 
in  collecting.” 

“Ah!”  murmured  his  nephew  and  niece. 

“Yes,”  he  continued.  “Now  that  my  last 
hours  have  come,  let  all  past  hostilities  be 


248  JDargaifi  in  Souh 

forgotten.  I leave  to  you  my  priceless  collec- 
tion of  petrified  cats  from  the  temples  of 
Thebes. 

“Oh !”  exclaimed  husband  and  wife,  look- 
ing at  each  other  blankly.  “Oh !”  they  re- 
peated. 

“It  is  only  just,”  said  the  sage.  “Be  not 
overcome  Avith  the  magnitude  of  my  gift. 
It  is  the  greatest  reparation  I can  take  for 
your  unselfish  kindness  toward  me  these 
two  years  past.” 

“Oh ! thank  you,  uncle,  thank  you !” 
stammered  Nita,  feeling  that  she  ought 
to  say  something  at  that  juncture.  “We  shall 
cherish  the  cats  for  your  sake.” 

“Yes,”  blurted  out  Arthur ; “they  will  al- 
ways remind  us  of  you,  dear  uncle.” 

The  old  man  looked  up  a little  severely  to 
see  if  thei’e  was  any  personal  allusion  in- 
tended in  the  last  remark,  but  the  speaker’s 
face  was  calm  and  placid.  Arthur,  in  fact, 
had  been  thinking  very  hard  for  the  last  few 
moments.  He  could  not  reconcile  himself 
to  the  fact  that  Uncle  Oliver  was  about  to 


They  Agree  to  Agree 


249 


die  with  their  secret  locked  up  in  his  breast. 
Something  must  be  done.  They  could  not 
resign  him  to  the  tomb  without  a desperate 
struggle.  He  must  live — he  should  live,  at 
least  long  enough  to  dissolve  their  odious 
bargain.  After  that  it  would  not  so  much 
matter. 

His  resolution  having  been  taken,  he  sud- 
denly cried,  gayly : 

“Why  do  you  talk  of  dying.  Uncle?  You 
have  many  happy  years  in  store  for  you. 
We  will  pull  you  through,  and  in  a few  days, 
at  the  most,  you  will  be  as  lively  as  ever.” 

Uncle  Oliver  looked  at  him  in  consterna- 
tion from  beneath  his  bushy  eyebrows. 

“Let  me  die  in  peace,”  he  murmured 
“Allah  Achbar.  God  is  great.  Let  no  one 
dispute  His  will.  My  end  has  come.  So  it 
is  written  in  the  book  of  fate.”  And  he 
turned  his  face  to  the  wall. 

But  they  were  not  going  to  let  him  off  so 
easily ; too  much  depended  on  his  living. 
What  a terrible  future  they  must  face  if  he 
should  pass  away,  and  his  secret  with  him  ! 


250 


A Bargain  i?i  Souls 


Nita,  too,  seemed  to  grasp  her  husband’s 
intention.  Certainly  it  would  never  do  to 
resign  him  as  long  as  a breath  remained  in 
his  body.  They  would  fight  with  the  grim 
destroyer  over  the  body  of  the  victim  he 
would  claim. 

“Come,  uncle,”  cried  Arthur,  “the  battle 
is  not  half  over.  Be  not  faint-hearted ; we 
will  save  you  yet.  The  best  doctors  in  the 
city  shall  be  called  to  consultation.” 

“I  won’t  have  them !”  roared  the  dying 
man,  with  astonishing  vehemence  for  one 
who  had  seemed  so  exhausted  a moment 
ago.  “If  you  bring  one  in  the  house,  I will 
take  poison  and  hasten  matters.” 

“Very  well,”  said  Arthur  resignedly ; “then 
Vve  must  doctor  you  ourselves.  I know  by 
the  sound  of  your  voice  that  you  are  many 
miles  off  from  death’s  door.” 

The  invalid  groaned  and  buried  his  face 
in  the  pillows. 

“Come,  Nita,  we  must  do  all  we  can  to 
save  our  poor  uncle.  Go  and  get  that  copy  of 
‘the  Household  Doctor’  that  your  mother 


They  Agree  to  Agree  251 

gave  you.  It  is  downstairs  on  my  secretary. 
Courage,  uncle;  we  will  save  you;’’ as  she 
departed  hastily  on  her  errand. 

“Go  ’way  and  let  me  die,”  howled  Uncle 
Oliver. 

“Not  if  your  loving  relatives  can  help  it,” 
firmly.  “We  will  outwit  the  gentleman  on 
the  white  horse  yet.  Have  no  fear.” 

“Oh  !”  moaned  the  sufferer. 

“First,”‘said  Arthur,  resolutely,  “You  want 
more  air.  The  room  is  charged  with  smoke.” 

Guzko  had  now  finished  his  devotions,  and 
had  resumed  his  stolid  position  at  the  foot 
of  the  bed.  Arthur  turned  to  him  and  said 
hastily,  “Guzko,  we  are  going  to  save  Lord 
Oliver.  Will  you  help  me  ?” 

“Sahib,  I swear  it  by  the  sacred  arms  of 
Vishnu,”  bowing  solemnly. 

“Guzko,”  cried  the  old  man  from  the  bed, 
“I  forbid  you.  Obey  me.  I am  still  your 
master.” 

“If  you  would  save  his  life,  follow  my 
instructions,  or  you  will  be  responsible  for 


252 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


his  death/’  said  Arthur.  “Pay  no  heed  to 
his  words.  They  are  the  ravings  of  delirium.” 

The  servant  nodded,  and,  placing  his 
forefinger  on  his  forehead,  bowed  as  if  he 
understood. 

“Put  out  that  smoking  stuff !”  cried  Arthur, 
vigorously.  “We  must  first  clear  the  room  of 
this  incense;”  and  going  to  the  windows  he 
raised  the  curtains  and  opened  them  wide 
to  the  evening  breeze. 

“Oh  !”  howled  the  invalid,  “I  shall  freeze 
to  death.  Would  you  kill  me  before  my 
time  ? Go  away  and  let  me  die  in  peace.” 

“Why,  you  are  reviving  already,”  said 
Arthur.  “That  is  a good  sign.  Let  me  feel 
your  pulse,”  rushing  to  the  bed  and  taking 
the  old  man’s  wrist  in  his  hand,  much  against 
the  other’s  wishes. 

“Ah,  I thought  so,”  looking  at  his  watch , 
“a  high  fever.  We  must  proceed  to  more 
heroic  treatment.  Guzko — ” 

“Sahib,”  rising  from  his  kneeling  posture 
where  he  had  been  extinguishing  the  fire  on 
the  altar  before  the  idol. 


They  Agree  to  Agree 


253 


“Prepare  a bath,  and  then  bring  up  all 
the  ice  there  is  in  the  refrigerator  and  put  it 
in  the  tub.  We  must  reduce  this  fever.” 

Again  the  sufferer  broke  out  into  groans 
and  protestations ; but  they  paid  no  attention, 
and  Guzko  departed  hastily  on  his  mission. 

“Do  not  excite  yourself,”  said  Arthur, 
calmly,  holding  the  struggling  invalid ; “it 
will  only  aggravate  your  fever.  Ah ! there 
you  are,”  as  Nita  entered  the  room,  her  arms 
laden  with  books  and  bottles.  “Uncle  is 
already  much  better.” 

“I’m  not;  I’m  worse,”  howled  the  dying 
man. 

“The  fever  has  mounted  to  his  brain,” 
said  Arthur.  “I  am  going  to  give  him  an 
iced  bath  to  reduce  it.” 

“I  have  always  heard  mother  say  that  a 
mustard-plaster  at  the  base  of  the  brain  was 
excellent  to  draw  away  the  blood  from  the 
head.  See  how  flushed  he  is.” 

And  in  truth  Uncle  Oliver’s  countenance 
was  as  read  as  a lobster  with  the  exertion  of 
screaming  at  his  nephew. 


254 


A Bargain  ifi  Souls 


“Yes,  I think  half-a-dozen  mustard-plasters 
would  be  just  the  thing,”  said  Arthur,  after 
a moment’s  thought.  “Three  on  the  chest, 
two  on  the  back  of  his  neck,  and  — oh,  yes, 
one  on  the  top  of  the  head.  The  time  has 
come  for  the  most  heroic  measures.” 

“Oh,  look  at  him!”  cried  Nita,  as  the  suf- 
ferer began  to  struggle  and  scream  at  the 
thought  of  what  was  coming. 

“I  shall  have  to  tie  his  hands.  Y"ou  see, 
he  is  crazed  with  delirium,”  said  Arthur, 
calmly;  and  he  proceeded  to  tie  the  old 
man’s  wrists  together  with  a silk  handker- 
chief in  spite  of  Uncle  Oliver’s  profane 
protestations.  Nita  had  meanwhile  pre- 
pared the  mustard-plasters  and  proceeded 
to  decorate  him  with  them.  Arthur  having 
threatened  to  put  one  over  his  mouth  if  he 
persisted  in  screaming,  silence  was  finally 
restored;  in  fact  the  sick  man  was  almost 
too  much  exhausted  to  do  anything  but  groan. 

“His  face  is  still  very  much  flushed,”  said 
Nita,  who  had  been  consulting  the  medical 
book,  “Let  us  begin  right  here  on  this 


They  Agree  to  Agree 


255 


chapter  on  fevers,  and  work  our  way  through ; 
by  that  means  we  shall  be  sure  of  hitting  on 
the  right  remedy.” 

It  required  all  Arthur’s  strength  at  this 
juncture  from  keeping  Uncle  Oliver  from 
bounding  out  of  bed ; but  the  young  guardian 
was  strong,  and  such  a withered  old  man 
was  like  a toy  in  his  hands. 

“A  very  sensible  idea,  Nita.  Let  us  be- 
gin at  once.” 

“There  are  several  ways  of  bleeding,” 
referring  to  the  book ; “but  if  we  try  them 
all  at  once  we  shall  be  sure  to  hit  the  right 
one.” 

“A  very  wise  conclusion.” 

“I  think  if  you  bled  him  on  the  soles  of 
his  feet,  on  the  chest,  and  put  a dozen  leeches 
on  each  temple,  it  will  do  for  the  present.” 

“Oh,  why  did  I not  die  before  you  came 
in  ? Unhappy  man !”  murmured  the  sufferer. 

“Now,  while  you  are  getting  your  lancet 
ready — ” said  Nita. 

“I  suppose  an  ink-eraser  will  do  just  as 
well?”  asked  Vaness, 


256 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


“Oh,  certainly ; the  only  thing  necessary 
is  to  have  it  sharp  and  make  a deep  incision, 
so  that  there  will  be  a good  flow  of  blood.” 

“I  understand  perfectly.” 

“Good-bye,  uncle,  for  the  present,”  said 
Nita,  bending  over  him  lovingly.  “You  will 
be  well  in  a few  days,  thanks  to  our  care. 
While  Arthur  is  bleeding  you  I shall  be 
preparing  a nice  tea  that  will  make  you 
sleep.  It’s  made  from  my  dear  mother’s 
own  recipe,  and  has  been  handed  down  for 
many  generations  in  our  family.  It  doesn’t 
smell  nice,  but  then  it  is  all  the  more  certain 
to  do  you  good.  It  contains  pennyroyal, 
molasses,  boiled  onions,  cloves,  and — and — 
Dear  me ! have  I forgotten  what  the  com- 
pound was?  Arthur — ” 

“Yes,  my  dear.” 

“Is  there  some  kind  of  stuff  with  a Latin 
name  beginning  asa— -assa.” 

“Assafeetida.” 

“Oh,  yes,  that  must  be  it — assafeetida. 
Now  keep  quiet,  dear  uncle,  until  I return. 


7'hey  Agree  to  Agree 


257 


You  are  to  take  three  pints  every  hour  until 
well and  she  bounded  away  gayly  on  her 
mission  of  mercy. 

“Arthur,”  gasped  the  uncle,  feebly. 

“Yes,  yes,”  bending  over  him. 

“Kill  me  before  Nita  gets  back.” 

And  he  sank  exhausted  among  the  pillows. 

But  Arthur  paid  small  attention  to  the 
old  man’s  ravings.  Having  bled  him  in  four 
or  five  places,  and  after  Nita  had  forced  him 
to  swallow  several  quarts  of  her  decoction, 
which  had  become  burnt  in  the  brewing, 
they  ran  him  up  and  down  the  room  for  a 
half-hour,  having  read  in  the  book  that  vio- 
lent exercise  was  excellent  to  restore  circu- 
lation. 

Then,  having  plunged  him  in  the  bath  of 
cracked  ice,  he  was  finally  put  back  to  bed 
more  dead  than  alive. 

“Now  you  can  take  a short  nap,”  said 
Nita,  “and  you  will  find  yourself  much  better. 
We  will  rouse  you  in  half  an  hour,  because 
too  much  sleep  is  not  good  in  your  feeble 
condition.  You  might  fall  into  a comatose 


17 


258 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


state  from  which  there  will  be  no  waking 
you.  In  a half-hour  we  will  return  and  re- 
new the  treatment,  because  so  far  we  have 
only  gone  a page  in  the  chapter  on  fevers.” 

The  uncle  groaned  and  rolled  his  face 
toward  the  wall,  too  feeble  to  make  any  re- 
tort; while  husband  and  wife  went  down- 
stairs together,  well  satisfied  with  their  work. 

The  excitement  and  worry  of  the  last  hour 
had  exhausted  Nita.  She  sank  down  on  the 
sofa  with  a sigh  of  fatigue. 

“I  am  afraid  all  of  our  efforts  have  been 
in  vain,”  she  murmured,  plaintively.  “He 
seems  to  be  slowly  sinking.” 

“And  with  him  dies  our  secret,”  said  her 
companion,  with  a groan. 

“It  is  all  your  fault,”  said  Nita.  “If  you 
had  never  brought  him  into  the  house,  our 
lives  would  not  now  be  bound  by  this  terrible 
bargain.  We  could  call  our  souls  our  own.” 

“But  it  was  you,”  angrily,  “who  worried 
him  into  the  ceremony  of  changing  them.  I 
was  indifferent.  Yon  have  only  yourself  to 
blame  that  you  have  made  your  life  wretched, 


They  Agree  to  Agree  259 

and  dragged  me  down  as  well.  Think  of  the 
future  before  us.  You  have  been  well  punished 
for  your  discontent  with  your  lot. 

But  Nita  was  too  choked  with  tears  at  that 
moment  to  make  a reply. 

“At  least  we  have  seen  each  other  in  our 
true  lights,”  she  said,  after  a moment’s 
silence.  “We  understand  each  other  better 
than  ever  before.” 

“Much  good  may  that  do  us  in  the  years 
to  come  ! Better  a life-time  of  ignorance  than 
those  few  weeks  that  have  given  us  knowl- 
edge.” 

“A  nice  ornament  to  the  gentle  sex  you 
have  made  !”  said  Nita  freezingly.” 

“A  beautiful  example  of  manhood  you 
have  displayed!”  growled  her  companion. 
“But  for  you,  this  bargain  in  souls  would 
never  been  brought  about.” 

“Don’t,  don’t  1”  cried  Nita,  in  a flood  of 
tears.  “Don’t  try  and  make  me  feel  more 
miserable  than  I am.  If  I have  done  wrong, 
let  these  tears  show  my  deep  repentance, 
This  is  no  time  for  mutual  recriminations. 


260 


A Bargain  in  Souls 


We  share  a common  danger.  Let  us  de- 
clare a truce  until  Uncle  Oliver’s  fate  has 
been  decided.” 

“Perhaps  you  are  right ; but  oh !”  with  a 
pang  of  recollection,  “if  I could  only  have 
my  beautiful  life  back  again ! Never  would 
I murmur  at  fortune,  if  it  were  only  restored.” 

“I  deserve  my  fate,”  said  Nita,  with  a fresh 
flood  of  tears,  “I  had  everything  to  make  life 
happy,  but  I was  spoiled  and  discontented. 
The  punishment  is  just,  but  it  is  hard,  so 
hard  to  bear !”  wringing  her  hands  despair- 
ingly. 

“Our  repentance  comes  all  too  late.” 
groaned  Arthur.  “We  should  have  thought 
of  this  before  we  made  that  terrible 
bargain.” 

He  paused  in  the  midst  of  his  lamentations 
at  the  sight  of  a strange  apparition.  Hus- 
band and  wife  shrieked  at  the  sight ; and  in- 
deed it  was  enough  to  appal  the  stoutest 
heart.  It  was  Uncle  Oliver,  or  his  ghost — 
Uncle  Oliver  swathed  in  mustard-plasters, 
and  his  brow  crowned  with  leeches,  his  feet 


They  Agree  to  Agree 


261 


wrapped  in  numerous  white  cloths.  He 
tottered  to  a chair  and  sank  into  it  with  a 
groan. 

“How  imprudent  of  you !”  murmured  Nita, 
rushing  to  his  side.  “Arthur,  we  must  carry 
him  back  to  his  room.” 

“Never  !”  exclaimed  the  patriarch,  smiting 
his  beard.  “Not  until  I have  had  my  say.  My 
children,  I give  in ; you  have  conquered  me. 
I have  deceived  you.” 

“Deceived  us?” 

“Yes,  I am  not  sick — that  is,  I was  not 
until  you  began  to  treat  me,  or  rather  mal- 
treat me,  for  the  fever,”  making  a wry  face. 
“The  thought  that  Nita  might  arrive  at 
any  moment  and  force  me  to  take  another 
quart  of  her  tea,  or  that  Arthur  would  try  to 
dissect  me  again  with  a dull  pen-knife,  de- 
cided me  to  demand  a truce  of  hostilities 
while  some  life  still  remained  in  my  poor 
old  body.” 

“Explain,”  said  the  nephew;  “you  speak 
in  riddles.” 

The  old  man  cleared  his  throat  and  said  : 


262  A Ba^'gain  in  Souls 

“I  feigned  sickness  to  frighten  you.  I 
did  not  think  you  had  been  punished  enough,” 
directing  his  glance  particularly  towardsNita. 
‘‘But  you  turned  the  tables  on  me  complete- 
ly,and  almost  made  me  wish  that  death  would 
indeed  come  to  my  relief.  What  was  intended 
only  as  a joke  came  near  having  a serious 
ending.  Another  day  of  such  treatment  and  I 
should  be  ready  for  tlie  last  rites.  I have  come 
dovm  here  to  propose  a truce ; to  make  a new 
bargain  with  you — to  give  you  back  your  souls 
if  in  return  I am  permitted  to  live  in  peace 
the  little  while  Allah  permits  me  to  remain 
on  earth.” 

“Agreed,”  cried  the  husband  and  wife, 
almost  in  the  same  breath. 

The  sage  smiled. 

“Are  you  quite  sure  this  time  that  you 
will  not  repent  the  exchange  ?” 

“We  have  suffered  enough,”  said  Arthur. 
“Give  us  back  our  old  lives,  and  we  will 
never  murmur  at  our  lot  again.” 

“I  have  spoken  ill  of  you,  uncle,”  cried 
Nita,  kneeling  at  his  feet.  “I  have  said 


They  Agree  to  Agree  263 

cruel  things  that  I now  regret.  I am  well 
punished,  I have  learned  a severe  lesson 
during  these  weeks.  Eestore  me  to  my  old 
place  and  you  will  never  have  cause  to  regret 
it.” 

“This  experience  has  not  been  in  vain,” 
said  the  sage.  “Verily  the  mummy’s  secret 
was  not  without  value.  It  has  given  you  an 
insight  into  your  own  lives,  and  shown  you 
how  you  had  despised  the  most  generous 
gifts  of  God.  Let  this  lesson  suffice.  Be 
content  to  live  out  with  unmurmuring  pa- 
tience your  several  lives  in  that  condition 
it  has  pleased  the  Creator  to  call  you  to,  con- 
tent to  sup  on  honey  and  on  rue,  for  love 
shall  make  the  bitter  sweet.” 

They  kneeled  like  two  penitents  ■ at  his 
feet,  thinking  dreamily  of  the  sweet  hope 
held  out  to  them  by  his  words.  And  the 
sage  drew  from  his  sleeve  the  famous  box 
and  the  tattered  scroll ; and,  again,  as  on 
that  fateful  day,  the  lights  flickered  in  the 
clouds  of  incense,  and.  the  pale  blue  flames 
danced  above  the  stooping  figures,  and  then 


2()4  A Bargain  in  Souls 

the  mist  of  perfume  floated  away  into  thin 
air,  and  the  patriarch,  raising  his  hands 
towards  heaven,  murmured : 

“Allah  Achbar ! It  is  done/’ 

Nita  opened  her  eyes  with  a glad  cry.  A 
great  feeling  of  joy  and  rest  came  over  her 
as  she  looked  up  into  Arthur’s  eyes  brimmed 
with  happy  tears.  Then,  hiding  her  charm- 
ing face  in  his  bosom,  she  cried,  “A — Arthur  !” 
‘‘Darling  !”  pressing  her  lips. 

“I — I am  so  glad  we  are  us  again !” 


THE  END. 


t 


X • ' .•„ 


r 


ONLY  1 NIGHT 


UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOI9-URBANA 


only 


3 01 


12  072894030 

i>iui  1 1 .r? 


TO 


Via 


*‘THE  OVERLAND  LIHITED’’ 


Leaves  Omaha  at  8s20  a,  m>  every  day  in  the  week,  arrives  Sac^ 
ramento,  the  capitol  of  California,  in  56 hours  and  §an  Fran^ 
cisco  in  60}4  hours. 

This  is  positively  the  fastest  time  between  Chicago  and  San 
Francisco,  there  being  a saving  over  the  daily  service  of  any 
other  route  of  16  hours. 

Double  Drawing  Room  Pullman  Sleepers  of  latest  design, 
Pullman  Dining  Car,  Buffet  Smoking  and  Library  Car,  constitute 
the  equipment  of  this,  the  fastest  and  finest  train  in  the  west. 

"The  Pacific  Express  " leaves  Omaha  daily  at  3j30  p.  m.  with 
Pullman  Palace  and  Tourist  Sleepers,  Free  Reclining  Chair  Cars 
for  Denver,  Salt  Lake,  Portland  and  San  Francisco. 

For  descriptive  advertising  C T 
matter  address 

G.  P,  8 T.  A..  Union  Pacific  System.  OMAHA,  NEB. 


LOMAX, 


